Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Magic in the air - Getting acquainted

"Speech"

I groaned, feeling fatigue and the throbbing of old wounds. But it wasn't as bad as I would have expected.

There was a yelp of surprise from above me as I cracked open my eyes. Above me was a young petite girl with fair skin and long dark blue hair reaching her mid-back with bangs framing her face and wide brown eyes.

She was wearing a sleeveless Yellow and blue striped sundress with small white winged brackets on her arms and legs. Wendy Marvell the sky dragon slayer aka the sky sorceress.

I pushed myself up, it seems I was in a white and brown room, it was rather spartan.

The timid girl retreated from my rising form, "You, OK?" I questioned groggily. The girl simply nodded in the positive rapidly.

"Honestly Wendy, he's your patient," The brown-eyed bipedal white cat next to the girl commented, she was wearing a red shirt with a pink dress and yellow tie, complete with a pink bow around her tail. Carla the Exceed, she only came up to Wendy's knee.

"Patient? Ah, thanks," I spoke up, getting my bearings before the conversation got derailed. Which of course garnered the two females' attention, "That Vulcan really messed me up."

"Vulcan," The cat questioned. I grunted in the affirmative, "Yeah in the forest, unlocked my magic in the chaos. Good job too, or I'd likely be dead."

At that, Wendy returned to my side, magic deployed. Huh?

The Exceed, however, narrowed her eyes, "There are no Vulcans in the forest."

I gave the young cat a flat look, "My wounds say otherwise. Besides, I was attacked on the other side of the mountain, and I had to walk the night to get to the light I saw. I wasn't sure where I was going, but it led me here, apparently."

"The other side of the mountain, why would a young boy be traveling alone in Waas forest," She huffed, paws on her hips.

I shrugged, "I was lost and don't have anyone else anymore."

The feline's look softened somewhat, "Apologies."

I sighed, "It's fine, not your fault."

The cat snorted and cocked her head at me in curiosity, but didn't question me further.

"What's the damage, doc," I asked the resident dragon slayer.

Wendy spoke up but remained focused on her spell, "You were really tired and lost a lot of blood, I've fixed that. But your magic container has been stressed."

"Wait, bleeding?" That was news to me.

Carla let out a suffering sigh, "Correct you had multiple wounds filled with chips of stone and wood."

I grimaced, "Shrapnel. My new magic's, sort of... Explosive." Note to self, flak jacket.

The cat raised her brow at me in interest.

"That explains it," The bluette said, canceling her spell and in the process losing her focus and regaining her timidity, "A-ah, I mean your magical container. You got your magic and emptied it all at once if you were using your magic, that... Much." The little healer trailed off toward the end there now pushing her index fingers together and looking down.

"Makes sense," I got the gist of it, "So I guess no magic then?"

"No, not for a few days, I am sorry," The poor girl was pouting with tears in her eyes, I heard Carla sigh.

"Why are you sorry? It isn't your fault, seriously thank you," I felt so much better, thirsty and hungry? Yes, in pain? No.

I began checking my arms and lifted the white button-up shirt I was now wearing, several small scars were present, but that's all.

"Your magic's amazing," I complimented, trying to perk the girl up. "Thank you!" She blushed then grinned widely, and wow those are some large fangs.

A chuckle came from behind the room's entrance. "Master," Wendy said excitedly. The man chuckled and patted the girl's head. Wait, isn't he an illusion, how did he do that?

"I see you're up, young man," The spirit stated.

"Ah, yeah," I replied.

"You had us going for a moment there. Well, my boy I believe introductions are in order, I am Master Roubaul of the Cait shelter guild," He introduced, he was a small thin elderly man with a massive white beard taking up half his face and huge eyebrows connected to it. On his forehead, he had a tattoo, made of a dot surrounded by two arched stripes. He also had a large feathered headdress, light green trousers, and a waist wrap with puffy furs in the back, and a bare chest. He was a spirit, all that was left of his civilization, he was the sentinel awaiting the destruction of an ancient weapon he had made, with the best of intentions. The same weapon that had destroyed his own people, Nirvana.

"Nabura, and you've met Wendy Marvell and Carla our resident dragon slayer and talking cat," He indicated to the two of them. Which caused Wendy to bow in greeting while Carla curtsied. Nabura? Oh right his little quirk.

"Ah, yeah. Salem Warden," I introduced myself, then turned to Wendy, "Dragon slayer, huh?"

The poor girl turned red at the question, but it was Carla that answered, "Yes, Wendy uses the lost magic of the sky dragon slayer, taught to her by her mother." The cat looked incredibly proud.

"Well that explains the fangs," I joked.

The girl let out a distressed squeak, it was adorable. "No, you imbecile, her adopted mother," Carla glared, you know for being so young that Exceed has quite the vocabulary.

"I get it, I get it," I placated, "So you were raised by a dragon then?" Now I already knew Grandeeney the sky dragon raised the girl, but it was a good segway. Hestia said I couldn't tell anyone, like I'm literally incapable of telling people about my reincarnation, the future, or gods. Doesn't make me feel any less guilty or manipulative though.

"Yes, I'm looking for her," The slayer clenched her fists, but her eyes were watering again, while Carla patted the girl's leg.

That doesn't mean I can't give them hints to help, though. I adopted a thinking pose, how about as a question, "So she's been sealed in something then?" The petite healer looked at me blinking in surprise, "What? A dragon would be strong enough to do that, right? And there's been no reports of dragons for years, so unless they went to another dimension, they have to be hiding for some reason, yeah?"

"R-r-really, you think so?" Good, that worked and she was wiping her tears away, that hurt my heart.

"It's possible, it's a matter of finding the where and what. The best option would be Sun Village," OK, so it's a little more than a hint, the girl's hurt I don't want her to be upset.

"The Sun Village?" Both girls asked, one optimistically and the other suspiciously.

The guild master was remaining quiet, watching.

"Yeah, the Sun Village is also known as Giant Village because of its inhabitants, they're known to worship the Eternal Flame. Though others have speculated the flame is something else, a demon or perhaps a dragon's soul," I finished my little story. I wasn't telling them the future, that village and flame were already present. And people have speculated that in this world, Silver did in the future, so others likly had before. Plus, I was able to say it, so yeah.

"Absolutely not, Wendy, it's far too dangerous," Carla yelled, activating her Aera magic and sprouting two large white angelic wings to fly eye level with Wendy.

"But Carla we could find Grandeeney," Wendy begged.

"It's not dangerous," I butted in before the two could argue, "The giants are apparently really friendly."

Carla flew up to my face now, "And how do you know that?"

I sighed, "Carla you don't need to have magic to have an interest in magic and history. Besides, I have no idea where the village is, only that it's somewhere in Fiore's desert at the base of a mountain."

Carla scoffed at that. But Wendy appeared resolute, "Then we can find it." The girl bowed again, "Thank you."

"I am happy to help," I had moved to the edge of the bed now and put my feet on the ground. My ruined trousers had been changed out for brown slacks complete with tassels down the side.

"Real quick, umm, who changed me?" I indicated to the new clothes I was wearing.

Both females in the room went red at the implication, but the spirit was the one that spoke up with a chuckle, "Ah, some of our other members of the took care of that."

Well, that's a relief, they are illusions after all, physical ones apparently, but I'll take it, "And you said this was a guild right?"

It was the spirit that responded again, nodding hesitantly in the affirmative, "Yes, it is indeed."

"Then I'd like to join," I asked. I know the guild is mostly imaginary, but I can't leave Wendy and Carla alone now, they helped me out. At least when the guild fades I won't, it's something.

"Really?!" Well, at least Wendy was pleased with the development.

Carla simply huffed again, while the old man frowned, contemplating something.

So, I continued, "Please, I don't have anything else, and I don't leave debts unpaid. I'd also feel bad if my information did put you in danger."

Wendy was giving the old spirit her best puppy dog eyes, much to the being's horror, his resolve was cracking.

"At least the boy has a sense of duty," She sniffed. Giving me a more positive look this time around.

I chuckled, "Helps to have a living bomb on your side too." That caused the young cat to blush slightly and cough into her paw, "W-well yes, that is certainly helpful."

"What do you say, guild master?" I asked. Everyone was waiting on his response right now. As an aside, I didn't know spirits could sweat.

The old guardian sighed, "You do realize our guild doesn't have much in the way of combat quests, young man, your magic would be wasted here." Strange, I would have thought he'd want Wendy and Carla to have an actual living friend, or perhaps he doesn't want me to be involved?

"Then it'd be useful to have someone like that just in case for protection, right? Besides, explosions are for more than combat, controlled demolition of structures or hazardous material, even excavating and mining," I explained. I would train and take any combat quest I could, mind you, there's war coming in the future, and tragedies to stop beside.

Roubaul coughed into his hand, "If you're sure, then we'd be happy to have you here."

"Yay," Wendy smiled brightly. Letting out a quieter cheer than you'd expect, while Carla simply nodded in acceptance, though the she-cat was smiling.

My stomach took that moment to let its self known, and I couldn't help but rub the back of my head as the attention shifted to me, "Umm, sorry. You got anything to eat?"

"This way," Wendy called in excitement, she'd lost her shyness for the moment and was somewhat ahead of the guild master and me, Carla was in between following Wendy closer.

"Coming, Coming," I called after her, as Roubaul chuckled.

"So do I need to pass a test or something? I admit I'm not really sure how your guild handles recruits," I was partly making conversation and partly curious.

"No, no Salem, no need for that," The spirit waved me off, more relaxed and composed now he wasn't under the petite dragon slayer's watery eyes. He continued, "Nabura, well, we'll need to give you a guild mark and find a place for you to sleep of course, but for now, rest. When you can use your magic again, we will see about finding you a suitable quest, youngster."

"Fair enough," I agreed, food first.

"We're here," Wendy called out, it wasn't far from the room I had been in. The room was made of dark brown wood same as the furniture, much like the rest of the guild it had a very Native American motif. Furs were hung on the walls and woven carpets were down on the floor.

But it was the dozens of people milling about that got me, all illusions, I eyed the spirit next to me, this man held this amount of power even in death, and used it to give a little girl a home. He had my respect before, but actually seeing it? It was insane.

Wendy waved me over to where they had several platters of food and beverages. With a polite nod to the guild master, I followed her, though I had garnered the attention of several of the illusions.

Wendy and Carla were taking pieces of food and putting them onto a plate, I followed suit, it was like a buffet. There were some meats that I couldn't identify with fruit and bread, basic but filling, towards the end there were jugs of what looked like water, juice, and booze where you could fill a cup. Where the hell did a spirit of all things get this stuff?

I followed after a happily humming Wendy toward a table after making my selections. I gave a thank you to my guide as I sat and began to eat and drink as moderately as I could, the last thing I wanted was to throw up.

"So, umm," Wendy began unsurely. This girl really flip-flops, doesn't she?

"Yes?" I asked, giving her my attention with a smile.

"Where are you getting your guild mark?" She sounded like she was forcing the words out, Carla rolled her eyes.

"Hmm, forearm? Neck Maybe? I've not really had time to think on it," I responded. Eyeing the Cait shelter guild mark on her own right shoulder, a blue cat sat on its haunches with a single eye open, its tail up and brushing up against a second half tail forming an X.

"A-ah, right," The girl was withdrawing again.

"Guess I'll have to pick a color too?" I asked keeping the conversation going.

"Yes," She nodded, though it was apparent she was fidgeting in her seat.

"Correct it is best to be prepared," Came Carla's voice. She was sat on the table in front of her plate, next to Wendy.

I nodded my acceptance to her, "Good point." Turning back to the small girl, I did my best to keep her in the conversation, "Sky blue? Because you're a sky dragon slayer?" I eyed her guild mark as the girl flushed and nodded.

Any other communication between us was made mute as the guild master cleared his throat, "Now I'm sure you've all seen our new guest from yesterday." He paused to gesture at me," As of today, he is now a mage of Cait Shelter." That shocked the illusionary crowd... It's honestly concerning that they can be shocked, or is that him?

"Yes, yes, quite the surprise considering how out of the way our guild is. But I'm pleased to introduce you to Salem Warden," The being gestured me to him, I complied, rising from my seat. I couldn't help but wonder why the speech, these are illusions, and why make them seem shocked? Was it all a show for Wendy and Carla?

As I walked through the crowd up alongside Master Roubaul, I noticed that I could feel every individual I stepped past. There was no way in hell this was just illusion magic, there had to be more to it, right?

"Nabura, now where would you like it?" He held up a stamp with a guild seal.

Well, he works fast, "Hm, let's go for golden on my left forearm." The guild master complied, pressing the mark onto my outer forearm which I curled up, with a smile.

This earned me the obligatory cheers from the collected shades. Honestly, I was making a point of not looking at them too hard. I wanted to avoid getting attached. Wendy and Carla, though, I would do all I could for them.

This could work, as a base of operations and a place to train.

Time to get to work.

A/N : So hope Im getting the personalities for a younger Wendy and Carla down. And yes I am aware that the white Exceed has two names, Charle in sub(which I prefer) and Carla in dub. But thats how her name is labled on the site so I did it that way to not confuse anyone.

Salem is unable to talk about certain things, even he isnt 100 percent sure on what, that will be tackled latter, along with the reason why.

Chapter Text

Magic in the air - Getting to work

"Speech"

It had been a week since I'd joined Cait shelter, and Master Roubaul had me shadowing Wendy and Carla regarding the operation of the guild. Surprisingly, the guild was registered legally, as were the jobs that came in.

Now, it should be noted that Roubaul wasn't stupid enough to try and fake an S-class mage, but we still got the same job offers as a guild with them. True, we couldn't take the jobs, but it was mostly to tell us where to avoid.

Interestingly, the guild made most of its money off its magic infused clothing and textile products which were used to cover guild taxation and to buy any food or product that couldn't be gathered, hunted, or made. I mean, the illusions WERE solid, so I guess it makes sense, still weird though.

Outside of shadowing the two girls, I had spent the last week training myself physically, seeing as I still couldn't use my magical core. Much to Carla's approval and Wendy's chagrin. Carla was pleased I was taking this seriously, while Wendy was overly concerned about my health after my recent recovery.

She really needs more confidence. Her healing had sped things up at an alarming rate, even pushing magic into my spent core to prevent it from effectively imploding, which would have sucked.

My container wasn't strong enough to hold itself together without magic, well it wasn't, it was now. I'd taken a shortcut of sorts. It wasn't without drawbacks though, those hours in massive pain alone in a dark forest would always stick with me. I'd apparently slept for two days before waking up, due to magical depletion.

As a side effect, my magical output had effectively doubled, though the container itself was still damaged. Apparently, I had been subconsciously drawing on my magic as soon as I got even a drop of it back to keep me going. It explains how I made the trip here from the low mountains after that fight, I had walked nearly 12 hours in that condition.

The shy dragon slayer continued to check my recovery each day, for which I was always grateful, much to her embarrassment and Carla's annoyance/amusement.

I was actually waiting in that same room I'd woken up in for her now. My room, I reminded myself. There was housing around the outside of the guild for other members, though it was likely they were illusions as well. Me, Wendy, and Carla, however, had rooms inside the guild. Officially it was because of how young we were.

Knocking on the door brought me out of my thoughts. "Come in," I called.

The young girl entered with her young companion in tow.

"Morning girls," I said, happy to see them.

"Good morning Salem," Carla was the first to respond, followed by a quieter, "Morning," from Wendy herself.

The little dragon slayer mage came over to me, and gave a little, "OK" to herself, then began to check me over. It was both adorable and amusing.

"Carla, anything interesting in the news today?" I asked, making conversation. Forgetting the fact that, as I had discovered, Carla is even younger than Wendy at 2 years old to Wendy's 8, Exceeds matured rapidly, or maybe that was just Carla? Or maybe she is older than she thinks? Either way, as an adult in this younger body, I found myself appreciative of her maturity. We both enjoyed talking about what many would regard as adult subjects, politics, law, world news, and so on. We liked knowing what was going on around us.

The white cat gave a small sigh, "Not much, I'm afraid, though those fools in the magic counsel are attempting to pass a law regarding a guild tax per S-class mage, again."

"Sounds more like a bid at getting more power over guilds," I mused aloud. "Or they just want more money, but it's not like strong mages have to be registered as S-class, and that would mean less S-class missions get completed," I added. Though it could just as easily be for any other stupid reason.

The little feline scoffed, "Indeed, officially it is to prevent weaker mages from being made S-class before they are ready. They never seem to learn, the crown will put a stop to it, like before. They won't support a political weakening of the guilds." A good cause in theory but unlikely needed, guilds wouldn't waste magical talent like that.

Fiore's guilds are a large source of the kingdom's strength after all.

But no matter the guild, it seems the magic counsel is equally feared, respected, and considered stupid.

I snorted, "Sounds about right. If a law was needed, they'd make a mandatory counsel test or legal criteria to follow rather than leave it up to each guild, that's where the strength differences in the class are." We'd entered this topic before during the week, it's why some guilds don't have a single S-class regardless of their strength, and different guilds had different levels of S-class mages compared to others, because of the lack of standardization. Technically, you could ask for an evaluation from the council, though few ever did.

Carla simply rolled her eyes, "Don't go giving them ideas."

I chuckled as Wendy's magic cut-off, "So how am I doing?"

"Your magic container has recovered, you'll be able to use your magic now," Though the girl seemed rather sad for some reason.

Huh, well, that won't do. "So how about I give you both a demonstration of my magic," I asked as I stood back up.

That perked her up a bit, "Really?" Carla, however, smirked slightly at the offer.

"Yeah, but we'll need to go outside, mind you. I don't exactly have the best control right now," I moved to the door and indicated that she should follow. I'd had a week to figure out a few things to test, and I was anxious to try.

It only took a few minutes to reach a good spot away from the buildings, we weren't far, mind you. But if something did go wrong, there were at least 100 feet between me and something breakable.

"Alright, ready?" I asked, quickly receiving two nods, I moved a good 20 feet away and stopped after finding a rock the size of my palm.

"OK," I didn't quite shout over the distance. "It's going to be loud," I added, remembering that both of them had excellent hearing.

I searched for my magic, which I found far easier this time, and kept a metaphorical eye on it while I added it to the rock in a much larger amount than before, yet it felt like less. Then I pushed the magic to my hand and threw it hard. A blast rocketed the stone from my hand before it collided with a tree a good distance away, I felt the magic linked to my core give. It detonated with a boom reminiscent of a hand grenade cratering the bark with rock shrapnel shredding the poor tree, though it remained standing with ease.

My ears, however, were ringing, man, I'm going to go deaf, aren't I?

I turned back toward my new, now wide-eyed, friends. Both were covering and rubbing their ears. "What do you think?" I asked.

"Wow," Was Wendy's rather cheerful if reserved response at the show once she re-composed herself from the sound.

"Indeed, a useful ability in the right hands," Carla commented.

"Thanks, I'll work on it though, got some things to test out. What about you two?" I asked. Granted I was already aware, but with what was coming if I could get them stronger, then all the better.

Wendy cocked her head to the side while Carla rose a brow.

"I mean, you're a dragon slayer, right? So, you must have some offensive magic as well. The power of a dragon would blow my little trick out of the water," I smiled at her, both of them, actually.

"A-ah, I mean, I've never really... Tried before," Wendy looked at her feet in embarrassment.

It was Carla who spoke next in her friend's defense, "Wendy is a healer she doesn't need to fight." The she-cat glared at me.

I raised my arms in a mock surrender, and explained myself, "Easy, I'm just concerned. Medics are targeted on the battlefield, and the same is true in smaller fights."

The cats glare lessened at that, "I see, while your concern is noted, it won't matter so long as we remain away from any fights." Wendy, however, gained that sad look again.

I sighed, "Well I guess I'll just have to stick with you then, anyone who wants to fight you, will just have to go through me."

Wendy perked up at that, "Really?"

I nodded resolutely, and I could see Carla cross her arms and give a pleased nod, "Very well then, but you had better keep her safe." And she's back to glaring.

Wendy, of course, interjected with a strangled, "Carla!" The poor girl was obviously embarrassed.

"No," I responded. Her glare doubled, "I promise to protect you both." I nodded again seriously.

That blindsided the little cat, who blushed alongside her partner. She was used to trying to look after Wendy, after all, not being looked after.

"Your fast and have aerial advantage, but unless I missed my mark, you don't have any offensive magic either," I made my reasoning clear, I had seen her wings over the week after all.

Carla responded regardless of her red face, "I-I see, very well, we will both be counting on you then, so see you do a good job."

I chuckled, making the rather serious girl blush, it was amusing. "Aye, aye, Ma'am," I gave a cheeky salute.

My first job with the team only hours later, was collecting magical herbs, something Wendy was adept in. Hence, why our new team was taking such a job.

We were about an hour away north of the guild in the forest separating the mountains from the guild, it was... Pretty, if not dull.

I was standing guard while the girls, specifically Wendy, collected the herbs.

So far, nothing had happened.

"So is it usually like this?" I asked.

"Uhm," Wendy nodded with a sound in the positive. "Oh, but normally, we don't go this far," Wendy stated then hummed to herself checking over a plant, while I scanned the area. I'd fought a Vulcan, a weak creature by this world's standards, and it had taken everything I had. I'm not taking any chances..

"The deeper we go, the more magic is in the plants," She explained, picking one of said plants. "But there are monsters that like them too, so we try to find what we can at the start of the forests and leave," She was already looking for a new plant.

"Normally, but I'm sure you can handle a few beasts, yes?" Carla hovered behind me also on the lookout.

"Well I can handle a Vulcan one-on-one, so I should be able to handle some wild animals. Still, I'd rather err on the side of caution," I wasn't about to get cocky when I was responsible for protecting someone or two someones' in this case. I also didn't know what types of creatures could be found in this world, either.

Carla hummed at my response, but didn't comment further.

"So what do we do after this? Deliver them?" I was honestly curious because Cait shelter was a very isolated place.

"Ah, it depends on the job. Usually, we can mail the herbs. The guild has several members with magic specializing in such," Carla explained again.

I gave a hum of agreement to the cat. Privately, however, I could only think of Roubaul's ridiculous amount of skill and power. Physical, autonomous magic using illusions.

"Annnnd done," Wendy cheered, a bundle of herbs in the basket she was carrying. At least until she lost her balance.

I quickly grabbed the girl for the 3rd time today. "Nice work, Wendy," I complimented, much to the bluettes joy as she straightened herself.

Well, time to head back then... I guess not every mission has to be exciting.

"Want me to carry it back?" I asked, getting the dragon slayer's attention. "I'm feelin' a bit useless here," I added.

"Nonsense," Carla interjected, "We're still quite far within the forest. We need you ready to fight."

I sighed but complied, she had a point.

"Ok, ok," I agreed, as Carla took the basket instead.

It turns out Carla was right to be worried, right before we reached the clearing something would gain our attention. Carla and Wendy were the first to notice with their sensitive hearing. They stopped and turned, looking around frantically, which put me on guard.

Paw pads hitting dirt and scraping claws entered my hearing from behind. Then I spotted them, a large pack of giant wolves, nearly 50 or so. That's a bit much.

"Direwolves, RUN!" Carla commanded.

Why the hell are they tracking us? The herbs? Doesn't matter, I ran behind the girls, putting up a rear guard of sorts and keeping both in my vision.

The pack was getting louder, therefore closer, I touched the tree closest to me as I passed, actually getting some of my magic into it. Booyah!

Bang.

Not as big or loud as I expected, but the noise and shrapnel would slow them if not deter them. I continue my slowing tactic, a tree here, a low branch there, maybe that log on the ground, etc.

It was working in keeping them off of us, but it wasn't stopping them. My larger reserves were holding up but slowly draining, after 15 minutes I was already under half.

We needed a better solution, and after racking my brain, I had... Something. If I could get them into an open area with no cover, I MIGHT be able to use myself as a bomb, I felt my magical energy briefly sting under my skin across my whole body.

Later. For now, "Carla! Don't suppose you can fly Wendy and yourself out of here?"

"No," Wendy practically begged. But she was small even for her age, and all this running was exhausting her.

Carla ignored her outburst, "I'm not strong enough to carry her and the foliage canopy is too thick anyway. DO SOMETHING." The young cat's Strict demeanor was falling away with panic.

I grabbed some leaves from a low-hanging branch and pushed some energy into them, more stinging feeling, less heat. Just like the dirt a week ago, I realized.

"Cover your ears!" I shouted to the girls ahead of me, who complied. Then I threw the leaves, which gently fluttered to the ground.

I felt the magic tug on my core. Not yet. Tug, not yet.

The pack of hounds trampled the leaves and the magic was tugged from my core forcefully, damn. I'd hoped to wait until the center of the pack was in the radius.

Still, it had the intended effect, a sharp ringing detonation, and bright light erupted from behind me. A flashbang, the pack quickly became disorientated.

Unfortunately, the momentum from the pack members in the rear kept them moving forward for the most part. Only a dozen or so had fallen or crashed into something in their disorientation. My detonations had, had some effect on the 50-or-so-strong wolf pack over the past few minutes. They were down to about 30-35, but they were only dazed and hurt, not dead, they could still catch up.

We entered the clearing to the guild, but Wendy's sprinting had crawled to a slow jog. Even Carla was tiring, pushing her Aera magic was draining her. And while definitely tired, I could likely go faster, but the rear guard was mine to keep.

The problem was about half the dire wolves were only a couple of meters away, having broken from the tree line in pursuit.

I slid to a stop, forcing the remainder of my magic through my entire body, leaving only a sliver in my core. The girls continued toward the guild hall, unaware of my stopping. I couldn't let those girls fall, it wasn't an option.

The lead wolf was mid-jump as I turned, maw open and descending. So, I uppercut it, an explosion rang out as I hit the beast, reversing its momentum.

The other wolves paused at my newfound aggression, sizing me up and circling me. The pack had paused, then all at once, they pounced.

In the seconds it took me to finish drawing on my magic, the wolves as big as cars were already bearing down on me.

"Ground Zero!" I shouted naming the attack, hey everyone else does.

For a split second, I saw a large magic circle form on the ground around me, orange in color, then.

BOOM

My Body stung like someone had paper cut my interbody, and heat and force knocked the air from my lungs. Cracking and tearing entered my hearing, followed by whistling and then ringing. The ground loosened and shook. Then the cool wind returned, the ringing became a buzzing and my sight returned as the blinding light and smoke dissipated.

Panting heavily and leaning on my knees as they too gave out, I slumped to the ground. Looking around the now charred area, I saw several of the trees had bent slightly from the shockwave and branches had been stripped. The amount of damage I'd done was crazy, there was a scorch mark over a dozen meters around me as the epicenter.

The wolves closest to me were whining on the floor where they had been thrown, but some had smashed into the tree trunks and were barely moving. The treeline itself was now pandemonium as the scared pack decided that discretion was the better part of valor. Howling and whimpering the entire time, their better senses taking the explosion far worse than my own. I was surprised none of them were dead, crippled? Yes, Dead? No.

I slowly rose to my feet and watched as the pack scattered, bare those crippled, only when I was sure they were gone did I turn and stagger back toward the guild. My body felt numb, but there was no pain, just a deep tiredness, not sure if that's good or bad. At least I'm alive.

Minutes had passed, it felt longer.

Moving through the street of small lodgings, I made an effort to straighten myself out, realizing the clothes I'd gotten from the guild were still intact from the explosion.

Though there was an uproar at the guild proper, and before I could enter, the flap of the entrance flew open with a distressed Wendy with Carla right behind her, leading several illusions out of the tent.

Right until they saw me anyway. "Hey," I greeted tiredly, "Wolves are gon-". That's as far as I got when I was wrapped in a hug by the distressed dragon slayer mage, the now crying dragon slayer mage. I automatically returned the hug in an attempt to soothe the girl.

"What were you thinking!?" Carla was next to let me know of her displeasure. "We were almost back, and you decided to try to be a hero, you stupid boy!" Her words bit, but she was visibly distressed herself, standing on the ground, head tilted away to hide the tears that were present moments ago.

"No, they were seconds away from pouncing, and I had the best chance against them. I made a stand, so you could get away, I promised," I corrected her assessment of the situation.

She glared again, heedless of the tears this time, "Not by killing yourself!" I know these two are young girls right now, but I'm so used to seeing the women they become in the story I didn't think anything of it. They aren't battle-tested, not yet.

I felt Wendy tighten her hold, damn she's stronger than she looks, "I had a plan, I told you my magic is dangerous, and you were in the blast area."

"So you decided to blow yourself up!?" She was obviously angry.

... "Maybe?" I mean I did, they probably felt the shock wave and saw the aftermath, hence the gathered rescue team I was actively ignoring.

At that, Carla began hammering my legs with her little paws with cries of, "Idiot."

"I'm OK, just tired and a little numb," I admitted. "But the wolves have retreated. Mostly," I continued

"Mostly?" Carla was looking at her surroundings now.

I wrinkled my nose in disgust, mostly at myself, "There's... Some still trying to leave." They were going to die I knew that, but slowly, and I regret that.

"Hey," I got the attention of one of the illusions, "Could you finish it? I would, but." I wasn't in a condition to, they knew it, I knew it.

The individual in front of me nodded in compliance, illusion or not, it had free will, I think, and I appreciated the help.

"No, problem-o, dude," He spoke in surfer lingo and gave a hang loose sign while wearing Native American /Nirvit attire... OK, moving on.

I patted Wendy on the back as several of the illusionary guild members went off toward the forest.

The girl finally released me from her hug, sniffling, "Please, don't do that again. Please."

I frowned, but looking at the watery-eyed girl I knew there was only one answer I could give, "Fine, I'll let you know next time."

"No! No next time, please," Wendy sounded defeated. Carla was silently resting her forehead on my leg.

Oh, hell. They had been shaken by recent events, so I needed to be gentle, "Look, my magic's dangerous. I need distance, or you could be caught in it, I promise I'll tell you next time." The bluette silently looked at her feet.

Carla huffed and turned her back to me, "And what good will that do in a cave or building." I could hear the condescension in her quivering voice.

"OK a good point, I'll work on something I can use near you, alright? No more splitting the team," I'd need to improve myself rapidly. To be fair, after a week in this world and 2 days with magic, I could already cause damage like that blast, it was... Unnatural, but useful.

The small healer nodded silently, though Carla remained silent.

Wendy sniffed again, and my guilt rose as she activated her magic, looking me over.

What a day.

A/N: So I know Salems self sacrificing tendency here my seem a bit out of the norm for a regular person, but remember he is an adult in a small body and most adults would go out of their way to defend a child, never mind the fact that he knows how instrumental those two girls will be in the future. Well in canon who know what could happen.

Carla is very strict as a character when we first meet her in canon and that is shown here, but she also isnt made of stone on top of been younger here, this kind of think would have an effect on her. Same with Wendy she's much younger here has yet to find her nerve, not yet.

Chapter Text

Magic in the air - Back to it

"Speech"

So it had been about 3 weeks since our run-in with the dire wolves, which I had come to learn weren't dangerous because of magic but because they were highly resilient to it. Secondly, I had gotten magical exhaustion and strained my core, again. Thankfully not nearly as bad as when I first arrived, I was back to full strength in 2 days.

Though Wendy and Carla had begun training with me, we hadn't taken any more missions. Mostly because the girls were scared to go alone after what happened and afraid that I would do something stupid if I went without them or was left to my own devices. Which is honestly fair, I did use what could have easily been a suicide attack, however, it was out of desperation.

Technically I could go by myself but I didn't want to scare them further. And Carla had been correct I needed more control over my magic.

"OK, break time," I announced tiredly, stopping my hour-long run.

Wendy fell back on her butt beside me with a "Pah," sound. She'd only been running for half an hour. And only tripped twice, which was better than usual.

While Carla took my advice and placed her arms behind her head opening her airways and panting. The poor cat obviously wasn't on the same training plan as myself, and neither was Wendy for that matter.

The two girls wanted to improve themselves after our recent misadventure and I was more than happy to help and train alongside them.

"Doing alright?" I asked. Wendy groaned.

"Fine," Carla replied between breaths.

Next up was magic training, Carla was carrying heavier loads with her Aera magic. She was getting better and faster actually able to lift Wendy, not for long or by more than a few inches, but still, progress.

Wendy was attempting to form an attack with her Dragon Slayer magic, but it wasn't going well. I'd made a comment on how a dragon could breathe their element, because I knew it was the first attack she used in the story. The problem was, she was 12 when she did that, and under a lot of stress to boot. The current 8-year-old Wendy was at a disadvantage, her lack of aggression made it difficult to draw on.

She was however having far more luck with using Dragon Slayer magic to enchant herself, Carla, and me. In three weeks she had gotten several basic enchantments down such as Arms which increased damage output, Armor for defense, and Verifier for speed. All lessons from her dragon mother that she was now putting into practice. Honestly, the girl was exceptional given a little motive and inclination to train. Sidenote, I'd also taught the girl how to throw a punch properly with well, not really sparring more technical training. Fully enchanted the girl hit like a truck, much to her horror, my glee, and Carla's acceptance.

The experience with the wolves had affected them deeply. They were training very hard but there was only so much you could learn in a set amount of time.

I for example had learned that your magic could be shaped before activating it, actually it was meant to be, which had led to my regular detonations becoming shaped charges though it took some time to shape at the moment. Secondly, I could direct my magic so rather than just pushing my magic into an object and it exploding from the place of contact I could make it explode in a line or a circle, semicircle, or even consecutively. In that same vein, I'd learned that I could flow magic around objects not just into them, it's how mages could, for example, set swords on fire without damaging them. Thirdly I could use the blasts from my body as a propellant. Lastly, I'd learned how to shape the charge of detonations from my body directly, effectively throwing blasts, still working on keeping them shaped past normal explosions once released though.

But important to note was my first named attack, Ground Zero. Because I had to flood my whole body with magic it took a good third of my magic reserves and the attack was indiscriminate. I'd made attempts to localize the effect to my limbs with less energy but it was iffy and would often result in massive back blast throwing me back a dozen meters and on one occasion dislocating one of my arms.

It had really hammered in just how destructive a magic I was wielding. All in all though, we'd made good if painful progress.

Tomorrow however we would finally be looking for a new job.

We'd all gotten up early to check the request board and were currently huddled around it.

"What about this," Wendy pointed to a paper on the request board.

"Delivering a letter?" I responded flatly, Carla could do that without me or Wendy, in fact, we'd slow her down... Who the hell requests mages to deliver a letter?

Wendy made a sound of positive agreement.

"Is it important?" I asked. It would make sense if we were guarding the letter.

"Hmm, not that I can see," Carla said, seemingly just as confused.

"Right, maybe keep that as a backup plan," I stated.

"OK," Wendy chirped happily, obviously in a good mood. She was probably happy to go back on quests and all that. But maybe something not as... Mundane this time. Perhaps that's the sort of mission's she and Carla usually went on?

I spotted several interesting jobs but none that would suit Wendy, Carla and myself, most were above our current skill levels anyway. But I really wanted to get us some experience.

"How about this one?" Carla began reading the piece of paper, "Help needed, Cave in, multiple wounded, required healers and mage to remove rubble."

Wendy gasped, "Oh no. That's horrible."

"That it is, actually this mission sounds perfect for us, "Does it say when it was posted?"

"Hmm, three days ago, a small town in the mountain range called Pitt, it's southwest of here but north of Mount Hakobe about a day way," Carla continued.

Wendy seemed unsure , "In the mountains? That's kind of far and dangerous."

"Eh, it's not that far and they do need help. We'd be a good team for it don't you think?" I spoke my mind.

Carla frowned as Wendy hesitated, then spoke up, "Come now Wendy it isn't that far and its rather low on the mountain. There won't be any monsters, and if there are we do have Salem to blast them." I chuckled at the trust Carla was showing.

"I doubt the miners would request guild help if they had a choice, meaning they really do need help," I thought aloud. Personally I approved of Carla's pick, but we're a team so we all need to agree.

"What's the pay?" I asked out of curiosity. From what I'd learned 100 Jewel was equal to about a dollar. That herb collection quest depended on the quality of the plants, on the low end it was 40,000 at the high around 80,000. That was roughly 400-800 dollars.

"300,000 Jewels," Carla read matter-of-factly.

Around 3000 dollars then. I nodded at the she-cat in thanks, "Not bad at all, that's a lot for a non-combat mission." I did ponder why though.

"I like it, what do you think?" I asked the bluette.

Wendy was fidgeting in place. "Umm, what about this one instead?" Wendy spoke up. I took the paper she offered and read aloud, "Mages wanted for, childrens party? Mount Hakobe settlement, 120,000 Jewels."

"It's still really far, and it pays well, it sounds fun," Wendy affirmed. Personally I didn't think Mount Hakobe was really that far, but Wendy and Carlas missions up till now were probaby local.

Carla flew up to my shoulder to read the poster, "Wendy this is scheduled for in 3 weeks," She deadpanned.

"I mean what if we did the one in the mountains first then the kid's party? Wendy's enchantments would be good for a child's party while my explosives could double as fireworks," I attempted. Carla nodded at that, liking the idea.

Wendy seemed unsure at the mining mission being brought back up, "I-I don't know."

"Wendy I know it's a bit dangerous, but we need to challenge ourselves that's why we've been training right? It's why I'm here. We're a team now, you're the medic, Carla's the scout, and I'm assault. But we ALL need to agree on a mission as a team, if you think this is too much then we won't do it," I gave the girl a one-armed hug.

Carla sighed but returned the poster. I patted her back, much to her annoyance.

"Here's an escort one, lets see, carriage escort mission from Mount Hakobe to Oshibana town. 350,000 Jewels? Ah, possible bandit activity," I was reading a loud, though even Carla barked at that one, which was impressive for a cat like being.

I put that one back, as we all continued. An hour later and we were no closer to deciding.

We were now sat at a table with several job posters, included was a request for a missing item in the Waas forest for 100,000, that Wendy had selected. An on-foot (read by train) escort from the Mount Hakobe settlement to Clover town for 180,000, from Carla, And from me, a request to clear out some dire wolves for 220,000 which was already a no... I was vindictive sue me. We'd already decided to apply for the birthday party job for three weeks from now, and were reaching our final verdict.

"So we agree that the escort mission is within our ability?" I made sure we were all on the same page.

Wendy nodded in the affirmative not happy with the distance but a little more relaxed now, "That sounds OK."

"Indeed though I do wonder why they would bother?" Carla huffed. Re-reading the request.

"A job's a job, they probably think someone's after them. Or they have something someone else wants, considering the pay I doubt it's another mage or anything too serious," I shrugged.

Carla hummed at that but ultimately that's what we decided on.

Well time to get some supplies and move out, it was early enough.

Two days later we'd arrived at the settlement at the base of the mountain. Wendy was still rather put out about being so far from the guild, but she was trying. I was the one stuck carrying our camping supplies though and stopping Wendy from falling over every few minutes. Carla helped but wow was younger Wendy clumsy.

Finding the tavern where we were meant to meet with the client, was rather easy as well. It was smack dab in the center of the rustic town.

The Base Camp, real original. The tavern was rather dreary like an old western saloon built with darker woods, at least the lighting was good. It smelled of booze, vomit, smoke, and sweat.

"Eww," Wendy pinched her nose at the smell.

"Hey, you kids ain't allowed in here," A rather large tan man sounding oddly Scottish with a glorious brown mustache boomed over the bar.

Wendy squeaked at the large man, got to work on that. "We're wizards with Cait shelter here to meet a client." I pulled my left sleeve down and lifted my arm, the upside down guild mark becoming right side up.

The man hesitated at that, mages no matter the age could be dangerous, but we WERE still kids, "And can I just say that, that is a glorious mustache, don't suppose there's a trick to it is there?" I pointed to my own bare upper lip.

The bartender barked out a laugh, "No such luck laddie, you find who your lookin' for and get out. It's bad for business, you hear?" I nodded my consent and moved to the 2nd to last booth on the right to meet our contact. Well, that's what the information said.

Sat there alone was a rather busty but aging woman probably in her late 40s, with pink hair done up in a bun, red irises, and pale skin. She was dressed much like a southern belle in a red and pink dress.

"Don't y'all mind Bren none now, he loves you children, he don't like seeing y'all in here with us drunks," The woman spoke with a south accent or I suppose western in this world. She downed her shot of liquor, that even I could smell, without a twitch.

"Miss Sadi?" Carla asked though had her nose wrinkled at the smells, likewise Wendy was covering her own now, not just pinching it.

"That's me darlin'. Ah wasn't expecting a bunch o'kids and a talking cat when I requested help from a guild," She looked us over.

"Well, we've faced down dire wolves before, even taken some out. We're capable, regardless of our age," I talked us up a bit but nothing I had said was untrue.

The woman hummed.

"Indeed, perhaps introductions are in order. I am Carla I use Aera magic for a bird's eye view, and act as the scout," Carla introduced herself using the designation I used at the guild.

"That is Wendy Marvell, sky dragon slayer, and healer," Wendy simply waved with her free hand at Carla's introduction.

"And this is Salem Warden, explosives expert, he can use detonation magic to turn anything, including himself into a bomb," Carla finished.

"Yo," I greeted.

The woman looked amused but resigned, "Alright darlin' y'all have made your point, we best be off before ol'Bran pulls somethin'." She got up from the booth and we followed her out onto the street pausing only to bid fare well to the bartender. Wendy took a deep breath of the clean air much to mine and Sadi's amusement.

"Now Miss Sadi, perhaps you could tell us what you need an escort for?" Carla brought up.

"Please call me Madam. And to answer your question, afraid I ain't sure. See one o'my girls dun heard somethin' she shouldn't of and told me. We were meant to meet with someone in Clover about it, but she went missing, see," The woman slumped. Oh, OH she's a brothel owner, and considering Carla's deep blush I wasn't the only one who had figured it out. Wait disappeared?

"Well that's not good," I commented. Wendy was wide-eyed. Missing could mean any number of things, most admittedly not good.

"It certainly isn't, this is the type of thing you should have mentioned beforehand," Carla was rather irritated now and staying close to Wendy.

"I know darlin' and if I'd known they'd be sending you younguns I would of. But I didn't want to tip 'em off none, y'all think Sadi's my real name?" The Madam explained. Oh for Hestia's sake.

"Wait, tip off, who?" I asked as we walked.

"Y'all don't need to know," The Woman insisted.

"Look Y'all yunguns need to leave, alrighty," The Woman looked us over with obvious concern before setting off again.

"OK, wait, our job is to escort you to Clover, we can handle a few thugs," I insisted right back. Catching right back up. Though Wendy was looking nervous now.

"Indeed, Madam, we can hardly tarnish our guild's name with a job half done, perhaps we can inform the guard," Carla stated cautiously though she was obviously putting up a front right now. The guard would make a good out.

"Guard here won't do nothin' against them," The Woman sighed before continuing. "Ain't no job, not anymore kido's, I dun had to use the last'o all my pennies to get ma'girls little'un's out o'town yesterday," She admitted. She looked sincere, and something was telling me she was, a voice in the back of my head.

Wendy looked scared at the new information and Carla looked rather hesitent as well. Paid or not, job or not, this situation just became more serious. Certainly not as advertised.

"You're telling me they were willing to target children?" I asked, frowning. That really ticked me off. And my respect for the woman went up.

The woman gave a sad nod as my question, "And y'all have escorted me to the train, I reckon it's time you children left. Y'all done your job."

We'd stopped again and Wendy looked rather upset at what she'd heard. But Carla grit her teeth in anger at what was going on.

We'd stopped at the station I looked around at all the people milling about. That was fast, it wasn't far from the bar was it?

Before I could comment Wendy sniffed the air and went stiff, "Lookout!" I reacted immediately at the panic in her voice. Spinning I saw a small individual brandishing a knife right next to the woman. Dressed like a damn ninja, how had I missed that, scratch that, how had everyone but Wendy missed that.

The would be assassin struck the moment they'd been made, so did I of course, intersepting the killer with an explosive punch.

They weaved out of the way, they were definitely trained. I shifted my weight as I flowed through with my punch and slammed my foot on the ground, flowing as little magic as I could to still be effective around my shoe, into the ground and detonating it under the attempted killer.

With a bang, they were blown off their feet backward. "Time to go, Ma'am," I pushed her toward the train and grabbed a shaking Wendy who was almost hyperventilating. The crowd was dispersing in a panic at the explosion. At least no one else had been hurt.

"Get on the train they know we're with her now," I told Carla, Wendy was still in shock at the sudden attack.

"Come, on Wendy," Carla begged pulling the girl forward the Madam activly helping now they were moving.

In the seconds that had taken, the assassin was already recovered and desending on us again.

Panic filled me, I had no time to shape anything and Ground Zero wouldn't work here, I could hurt someone, the station was clearing fast, but there were people on the train. I filled my arms with magic and threw them forward at the same time and close together in an attempt to mimic a fraction of the huge blast and gain some control of it.

"BackBlast," I yelled. A detonation equal to that of a Rocket launcher blasted my assailant back into the station building putting them through a stone wall, thankfully in one direction. Unfortunately it also threw me back into the side of the metal train carriage, denting it. Concrete had been torn up and cracked on the platform, running from me to the now destroyed wall a few dozen meters from me and several meters in width.

It took me several seconds to readjust and pull myself from the metal. Thankfully the adrenaline was numbing my pain but I could still feel the throbbing in my back and shoulders. I bit back a groan. Over a minute had passed by now, that blast had been disorienting.

I panted that was almost a sixth of my reserves. As the seconds passed by there was still no assassin. I leaned forward on my knees to catch my breath, just as a knife sailed right where my head had been.

Rest over, I was immediately alert again, the assassin was unbelievably back on their feet and advancing, slower than before and with torn clothes, but still coming.

I shaped some magic in my hand and threw out an explosive bolt at the ground in front of them. They dodged but it brought me precious seconds to pour magic into a semicircle into the ground in front of me which detonated as they approached again, once more forcing them back, and throwing off another knife they had apparently thrown which bounced off the train.

With that, the train began to move the operator probably wanting to get the train away from the fight.

I detonated the ground again for good measure expanding the circle and earning me a muffled curse through the smoke. Time to go.

Jumping onto the train I closed the door and then ducked as another knife hit the window smashing it, "Shit!"

I threw out another explosive bolt where the knife had come from as the train finally gained traction and accelerated.

I heard shouting further in the carriage, great.

Running into the closest carriage I found Wendy glowing with enchantments and sporting several cuts and bruises but she was still kicking and clawing wildly, as several men, armed with short swords and in leather armor, attempting to subdue her. She was panicked but her dragonic instincts had kicked in, the 5 knocked-out men at her feet spoke for how well she'd done, though three more were still up.

Bang! Two more I thought as an explosive bolt struck one in the back getting their attention. At which point Carla entered the carriage, "We're going straight to Clover!" She shouted. Ah, so she'd gotten them moving.

Then she took in the present situation, "What happened!" Seems she didn't know about Wendy's fight then.

She took everything in quickly, "Lookout!" Carla's warning saved my life. I turned back around narrowly missing a knife to the back, my shoulder wasn't as lucky.

"Salem!" Carla cried out in worry.

"Ahhh!" I yelled as the knife bit deep. I vaguely heard Wendy scream in terror also calling my name, followed by two meaty thuds, as two men's bodies flew past me hitting the floor loudly.

The assassin was back and almost on me as I regained focus and poured my magic into the carriage. "Fire in the hole!" I detonated the end of the carriage, where no one else was present.

BOoOOoM

I was flung backward as was the assassin, in the other direction. Still building speed we gained distance quickly from the now loose carriage.

"Oww," I commented from Wendy's grasp, having been caught by the smaller girl, "Thanks for the save." I hissed in pain. Wendy helped me remove the camping Supplies and laid me down, crying the entire time then hesitated. I didn't, ripping the blade from my shoulder, "Damnit!" That hurt. Wendy gasped but was already going to work patching up my wound.

"Are they gone?" I asked hesitantly.

"Yes," Carla sighed in relief. Looking at the huge hole in the carriage.

I looked at the knife, this is mine now. The blade shimmered..."I think I've been poisoned," I said calmer than I probably should be.

Wendy gasped in horror and doubled her efforts at healing my wound. "You alright Madam," I asked to take my mind off the pain.

The woman in question was tucked away in one of the train booths, she simply sobbed, mouth covered as she watched me get patched up.

"We have a problem," Carla commented shakily. Oh, what now.

I tilted my head up from the floor as Carla opened one of the downed man's collars, showing a symbol I'd seen in the newspaper nearly two weeks ago.

"Is that the Northern Lions mark?" I questioned. Looking at the black tattoo showing a roaring Lion.

"Indeed a mercenary guild," The she-cat confirmed.

..."Shit," I commented unabashed

"Language," Carla admonished automatically.

Wendy's magic cut and she sighed in relief still shaking with tears running down her face. I pushed myself up and gave the girl a hug.

"How long till Clover?" I asked looking at the shaken cat girl.

"A few hours," Carla responded looking at Wendy in disbelief and concern.

I released Wendy and put her in a seat next to the Madam who quickly embraced the tired little girl in a hug. Carla quickly joined them asking after Wendy's health. I reassured Carla placing my hand on her shoulder, well arm considering the size difference. And pulled out the medkit from our travel bag.

While Carla dressed Wendy's wounds I started stripping the unconscious mercenaries and tying them up. So glad we brought rope.

I was just above a quarter on my magic reserves, which surprised me because I felt way worse. It was enough to stand guard though.

It was around two hours later that the steam engine would come to a stop. Not knowing what to expect I opened the door cautiously and was met with armed guards in full plate mail and spears... shit.

I raised my arms in surrender as did the others in our party. "So you know there's Northern Lion mercenaries on the train," Was my immediate comment which caused the guards to double time in searching the train.

Wendy was crying by now and Carla wouldn't be separated from her. I raised my arm and showed my guild mark, "We're legal mages, wizards of Caut Shelter. We were attacked during an escort, we will cooperate, and I'll explain everything. But you WILL leave them alone." I emphasized this through my anger, my magic responded causing small crackles around me.

The guards trying to separate them were obviously cautious now at my show and as the mercenaries were dragged off the train, they relented.

"Great let's go," I was apparently taking the lead at the moment, under armed guard mind you. I looked to the guard on my left, "A heads up we were attacked by an assassin, I took a poisoned blade from them and wrapped it in a jacket, careful when you search my bag." He tensed for a moment but nodded at me.

A few minutes later we entered a large stone building, my bag was taken and Wendy and Carla were kept together as I glared yet again.

I was sitting in a room alone now, napping.

A slamming door awoke me, "Sup." I greeted sleepily as I yawned. If they thought leaving me alone to 'stew' would work they were mistaken. I was innocent in this anyway.

The female Captain visibly twitched her short black hair, making it easy to see her pale face in full.

"Salem Warden of Cait Shelter, age 9, magic detonate," She rattled off.

"Yes Ma'am," I answered.

"Can you tell me what happened?" She sat on the other side of the table I was sitting behind.

I nodded and gave a retelling of all events from the bar to now, the Captain sat listening.

As I finished the soldier spoke up, "Yes that's about the same story we got from the others." She paused then sighed, "And thank you for your warning about the knife, you have a good healer that was Henbane."

"Yeah, I'm thankful for her, and you're welcome," I nodded my acceptance. Note to self, look up Henbane.

"That assassin is known as the black cat, I'm very surprised you children did as well as you did," She commented.

"Is everyone alright? I made sure to keep my explosions away from any civilians, but I can't imagine that an assassin would take defeat well," I was actually concerned. They had been blasted into another carriage but there wasn't anything I could do about that after the fact.

"No civilian casualties, the army arrived shortly after but they were already gone," I slumped in relief, that had been my biggest concern. Still the assassin at large wasn't good.

"Damages, on the other hand, are another story," She glared and I winced yeah that sounds about right.

The soldier sighed once more, "Lucky for you that woman you were escorting knows someone high up, the damages have been waved and you'll be free to go after some... paperwork." Crap.

After reading and signing several forms and then writing out my oral report I was finally moved to a waiting room.

"Salem!" Where I was immediately wrapped in a big hug by the small Dragon slayer.

I returned the hug, "Everyone OK?" I asked.

"Yes, we were waiting on you," Carla said checking me over and giving me a little nod.

"Good to hear," I kept an arm around the bluette who apparently wasn't releasing me any time soon.

"How about you Madam," I looked at the red-eyed woman, she'd been crying again.

"Darlin's ah can't thank y'all younguns enough," She was tired, you could hear it.

Carla huffed and simply crossed her arms.

"One good turn deserves another Madam, you looked after those under you, it's only right we do the same," I felt oddly proud.

"Quite right young man," Came a male voice behind me, I was unable to turn to it as Wendy was still latched onto me though I did turn my head as far as it would go in an effort not to be rude. There stood a member of the royal guard in a blue dress uniform and white cloak, sword on his right side. The guard in question was blue-haired with red irises and a pleasant smile on his face.

I went straight at a form of attention while I heard Carla straightening out her clothes. Wendy curiously looked over my shoulder but tilted her head in confusion.

Before I or Carla could speak the Madam flew up and glomped the man. Carla wheezed and I wasn't far behind.

"Talick," she cried holding the man. He didn't stumble, he held the woman, "Sorry I'm late Mother." Oh, my Hestia, the elite of the kingdom's forces. Used to be you had to be of nobility to join, but not so since King Toma took the throne... What, I listened when Carla talked... Wait Mother?

"Thank you," The man, Sir Talick inclined his head at us.

"N-not a problem Sir Talick," Carla curtseyed and Wendy had finally figured out this was a big shot. She wiped her tears and brushed off her dress, while I smiled at the family back together and responded, "Just doing our jobs, sir."

He chuckled pleasantly, "More than, from the report I got on the way. You could have left, it was above your ability, Mother asked you to leave, but you didn't. You have my gratitude."

He threw a bag at me, which I caught.

"Consider the paid damages a bonus, you did more than I'd expect of children, I look forward to seeing what you grow into mages of Cait shelter," He turned and walked out with his mother.

... Well, that just happened, I think I owe Wendy and Carla a treat after all this.

A/N : So in typical fairy tail fashion a mission goes tits up for Cait Shelter. I hope I got the individual responces down correctly for their first real time in combat.

Next; after some research, it seems mage is a term for anyone who can use magic while Wizard is typically for mages in a guild for anyone wondering.

Lastly the people they were facing obviously werent mages, but were well trained, more on that next time.

Chapter Text

Viewing things differently

"Speech"

After arriving back to the guild 3 days later we were swarmed by our guildmates and Master. The news had apparently broken a day before our return.

The Northern Lions mercenary guild was found guilty of treason, the Madam HAD known something important, go figure.

No wonder they were trying to silence her.

Carla was exceptionally pleased with the result of the mission we might have only gotten 180,000 Jewels for our trouble, but we'd met a royal guard and we were in the paper. So I guess we had gotten our names out there.

Wendy, however, was horrified at the picture they'd somehow gotten, a picture of the fight IN the train carriage of me with a knife in my shoulder facing down the Black cat, and Wendy punching out the final two mercenaries, looking quite vicious while surrounded by the other unconscious mercenaries that had ambushed her, with Carla on overwatch wings out. The Madam, apparently named Bell, was looking terrified huddled in her seat.

No, seriously. Who sees a fight like that and goes, let's take a picture? The train was already moving! Whatever, questions for later.

It was a new day and I was sitting with Wendy and Carla in the guild hall today with a strawberry cake between us. "Really?" Wendy questioned, drooling slightly.

"Yup picked it up back in Clover, with a freshness rune and everything," I pushed the food toward the two girls. "Consider it a good work reward," I wanted to treat the two of them. They'd both gone above and beyond in that last mission. I'd also picked up some other items, like my new alarm clock. Also some new toothpaste and a brush, the guild had some, but I have no idea if it's a solid illusion or not, so yeah.

My gift garnered me a hug, courtesy of a happy Wendy, and a polite, "Thank you," from Carla. As they began to eat.

Still, my thoughts were occupied with the recent news, apparently the Black cat wasn't taken in with the rest of the merc's which was concerning. And the Madam's missing girl, Mary apparently, was found dead as well. Fortunately, her children have been taken in as wards of the palace, say what you want but the King was popular with his people for a reason.

I re-read the headline, Treason foiled by legal guild. Under that in smaller letters, it read, The Northern Lions mercenary guild was found guilty of treason and dispatched by three bright young mages from the Cait shelter guild. Then under that was the story proper, thankfully more accurate than the headline. The story itself mentioned that the Lion's where attempting to assassinate the royal family, they had multiple strike teams and assassins in preperation for that, one quick strike over active warfare. The fact that those squads weren't mentioned again in favor of the fight at the train station spoke volumes.

Me, Carla, and Wendy had actually been fighting one of those squads, a weaker one mind you, the Madam was a civilian after all and wasn't known to have assistance. So yeah they sent a weaker team, the Black Cat might be a well known assassin. But thats the problem a well known assassin isn't what one would call a good assassin. The black cat was just good enough to get the job done.

That was made evident from my poisoning, I fingered the now sheathed knife I'd taken from the black cat. From what books the guild had on herbs, which was quite a bit considering we ARE in a forested area. Henbane wasn't a nice way to go, it overloaded your nerves system causing immence pain, loss of motor function, seizure, irregullar heart beat, mania, coma and finally death. But in high doses it acts fast, all at once, I wouldn't have made it to Clover.

If not for Wendy... I forced the thought from my head, I didnt want the girls to know how close to the edge I'd apparently been. Hell I hadn't known.

The mercenaries had apparently wanted to get rid of all the mages in Fiore, they specialized in anti mage jobs, it doesn't say why, but they did. Taking that into consideration though it was obvious that they would of failed regardless they weren't present in canon after all. Still we'd saved Madam Belle and maybe some others from possable assassination. Which is a job well done.

I'm actually surprised our small fight made headlines, then again it did involve treason and I think we were been used to deflect attention from the crown. Meh, I give it a week till something new comes up, those in charge obviously don't want this to stay in peoples minds.

As an aside, Cait Shelter was already allied with Fairy Tail, I know this because Master Roubaul took considerable glee in informing Fairy Tails Master Makarov about the damages I'd gotten away with. It does make me wonder why Wendy didn't meet Natsu again earlier in the story. Shyness maybe?

Regardless the break was nice. Because soon we'd be right back to it.

An illusion with tan skin and blond hair sat next to me, "So Grom I heard you fought off the black cat, that's pretty righteous." Oh, him.

Carla P.O.V

This week had certainly been an interesting one. Actually, this entire month had been.

A young man wanders into the guild bloody and broken, gives a greeting, and collapses on the spot. Even Wendy had trouble stabilizing his magical container.

Then he shadows us and promises to protect us on our next mission. Which he did, admittedly. By blowing himself up.

At the time, the thought that we had gotten someone killed had horrified me, truly it still did.

Then he throws himself into training having to be tutored in the practical application of magic but was surprisingly knowledgeable in regular physical training.

Our next mission I was only ok with taking because we had a third member and it still ended up exceeding our abilities. He threw himself at the biggest threat, again. And this time ended up being blown up, stabbed, and poisoned.

Granted he came back both times but his self-preservation instinct or lack thereof is concerning.

Thankfully Wendy's own training had been fruitful, those mercenaries hadn't stood a chance. She walked away with some small scratches I was both proud of her and scared for her.

I took another bite of the, admittedly good, cake Salem had gotten. It was appreciated.

Still, the young bombardier had tried to keep us safe, he couldn't be in two places at once but he did his best. He'd made it clear he would put his life on the line for her, for both of us. He'd lived up to his word.

And it was admittedly fun talking to someone who was as interested in the world at large as myself.

It was... Nice. While certainly not intentional most humans, after getting over the fact I was a talking feline, either greeted me, made small talk, or simply ignored me in favor of Wendy a fellow human, whom I often had to coax into acting, it was frustrating.

I love Wendy, she didn't act like that, she was like a sister to me. I grew up with her, heard her from within my egg even. But she had problems with her confidence and I had to be both our voices at times. I had to be assertive for us both.

In the guild, I was family they helped look after me, and loved me the same. But sometimes I couldn't help but think they saw me as different, like a pet. They coddled Wendy, but not me, I know we're different people but it still hurts, it's why I made an effort to be as human as possible.

I might not be human, I knew that, but they raised me and I often thought of myself as one. Salem thankfully was like Wendy in that regard I didn't need to start the conversation, he asked me questions and debated with me, even seeking me out on occasion instead of others. He didn't even question the fact I was a talking cat when we first met. It was refreshing.

And it looked like the blond bomber was currently at Nerik's tender mercy.

"Come now Nerik leave poor Salem alone we're trying to rest," I informed him.

"Aww, come on kitty cat," He said to me. I frowned, he knew I loathed that nickname. He continued regardless, "This is the gnarliest thing to happen around here in ages I just want to know how he wiped out that poser assassin."

"Nerik right?" Salem asked. Before I could correct my guild mates' horrid use of that nickname.

"You got it brah," Narik held up that ridiculous sign of his. His hand was held up with his thumb and pinky extended.

Salem was like-minded as one of his eyes twitched at the hand sign, "Right, well firstly I didn't beat them I held them off. If Carla hadn't got the train moving we wouldn't have gotten away, I was down to a quarter of my reserves when we got away."

The tan blond actually faced me this time, "Right on, dudette." Could he not simply use our names?

"Secondly," Salem regained our attention, he had his pointer finger and pinky finger extended from a closed fist, "Rock on."

What?

"Dude your harshing my mellow, not cool," Apparently Narik didn't like that? He got up to leave.

"Ok, I got to know, are you a surfer or a stoner, coz I can't figure it out," Salem questioned, I admittedly didn't know what he was talking about.

But Narik smiled as he walked off, "Why not both brah."

"Can I hit him, please?" Salem asked me, much to my amusement.

Unfortunately, he's still a guildmate so I replied with a stern, "No."

Oh, dear, it appears that Wendy had eaten the rest of the cake by herself. And was currently unconscious.

"Is she OK?" Salem questioned.

I could only sigh in annoyance.

Roubaul P.O.V

I hadn't had a laugh like that for a long time. Makarov had looked so put out on our Lacrima call, that young Salem had damaged a train station and train line, and all but destroyed two train carriages. Then he'd gotten off the hook.

I couldn't be too mad though he'd only gone so far to protect those around him and no bystanders had been hurt.

Hum, perhaps I should start socializing more with the other guild masters I owed Makarov for putting me through the correct channels to register the guild legally.

I could send copies, illusions of myself to the meetings. It would certainly help the three children when... When the time comes, at least they'll have each other.

I looked out over the guild hall, it wasn't real but it was comforting in a way, what could have been if I hadn't made Nirvana.

How much longer must I wait, was a question matched by, how long I have left now, whenever I saw Wendy. She had brought so much joy to this undeserving old man's silent watch, I was thankful but guilt-ridden. At least she had two good friends by her side now.

I hadn't wanted to drag any others into this web of lies, yet here I am. At least the boy didn't seem to care about socializing outside of their little group. And little Carla well I might have tried a little too hard to keep her with Wendy, just another notch on my badge of shame.

They would be fine... I had to believe that.

Wendy P.O.V

"Honestly Wendy you should know better, an entire cake, you're going to make you're self sick," Ohhh, Carla was mad at me. But I couldn't help it, it smelled so good.

"Easy Carla I'll make sure to get more next time, it was there to enjoy and you haven't even finished your own slice yet," Salem would be able to calm down Carla, he was good at that.

"That's not the point it's still rude and that much sugar is bad for you," Carla argued, Carla was my best friend but I wish she'd be less strict.

"Yeah, you got a point but I don't think it's too big of a deal for Wendy, or rather a Dragon Slayer," Salem shuck his head in amusement.

"Umm," I tried to ask what he meant, really. But the two of them were really, umm what was the word? Ah, forceful when they talked.

"Explain," Luckily Carla had asked.

"I mean I don't think sugar will do much, Dragon Slayer magic tends to change the body, right? You've seen her fangs," The blond boy looked at me, and I felt the heat raise in my face. I didn't like people pointing them out. I covered my face.

"Yes?" Carla's voice came unsurely.

Salem continued, "Well that's not normal for humans. But magic can and does change the body to better use it. It's why my explosions don't blow me up or deafen me as much as when I started. You taught me that."

"So you think that Wendy is becoming more dragon-like?" Carla asked with worry. I ran my tongue over my fangs I wouldn't turn into a dragon, right?

Clothing rustled and I peeked back through my fingers, as Salem continued, "It's possible she'll gain aspects, look at how she reacted on the train when there was a threat, she's hardwired to fight not run, regardless of her timid nature."

I couldn't help the embarrassing noise that came from my throat, remembering how scared I had been in that fight. Salem was already fighting and Carla had gone to get the train moving. They'd wanted to hurt me and that poor woman so I used my magic like we'd practiced then everything blurred together until Salem got hurt. The entire thing had been scary.

But I couldn't help but be happy we'd won, we'd helped a lot of people. And we could help more I just had to be brave. And then I'd find Grandeeney again, I had to. I even had another person believe me, I could do it.

Salem P.O.V

Carla hummed at my explanation. I of course knew Wendy wouldn't turn into a dragon because Grandeeney had made sure she wouldn't, but it doesn't mean she wouldn't gain aspects of a dragon. Like, say motion sickness. Wendy got that kind of late in canon, so it might be an age thing or a magic thing, or an elemental type thing, I'm really not sure. And I know that she can be aggressive but I don't think it's hardwired, its only when her dragon instincts flare up.

"Oh!" Wendy shot up, and ran to the request board?

I shared a look with Carla at that, but the girl quickly returned. Putting a mission post down on our table.

"Wendy?" Carla asked concerned over her behavior.

I looked at the poster she'd put down, I'd seen this mission before, "This is the quest to Pitt for clearing a cave-in and healing wounded." Guess no one had took it yet.

"Yeah," Wendy had a fire in her eyes reminiscent of her future self. "Can we take it?"

"I mean I don't mind but remember that, that kids' party is coming up soon," I reminded. Still, we could probably fit it in within the next few days. I looked to Carla for her input.

"Wendy we just got back yesterday, I'm thrilled you want to take another mission but can it wait a day or two? We still have 15 days until we need to be at that party and it's about a day or so to Pitt," Carla had finally finished her cake slice.

Wendy deflated somewhat at that. "She has a point you know, but that doesn't mean we can't prepare for it, we'll need some more rope for example and we need to plan a route, mountain terrain is different from grassland and forest, got any maps?" I asked.

Wendy nodded excitedly at that perking right back up, "Yeah! I'll go get one." Glad to see she's back in high spirits if not more so than before.

Carla sighed as Wendy left.

"Tired?" I asked.

"Who wouldn't be? Our team was ambushed after we were given bad information. We could have died," Carla slumped.

"Yeah," I rubbed my still sore shoulder, "But we survived. Still to be safe let's run through this next quest with the Master, Yeah?"

The cat girl gave a tired smile, "An excellent idea."

"I aim to please," I only half-joked, I didn't want to let my new friends down. But honestly, it was just luck of the draw sometimes.

The little cat yawned covering her mouth.

"Maybe take a nap if you're that tired?" I suggested.

"Hum, perhaps I shall, but first I want to know what we will be doing tomorrow," Carla insisted.

"Tell you what, I'll make us a cuppa tea the caffeine should keep you going for a bit, no sugar right?" I offered, I'd gotten some when I got the cake in Clover, along with some sugar. It was basically a war crime back home if you didn't have a cuppa tea ready to go

"Thank you," The feline smiled, she'd taken to tea fast after having some on the way back. I had expected that considering her fondness of Darjeeling tea in the future which she had yet to find in this timeline considering they had yet to really leave the local area.

Wendy returned while Carla and myself were drinking our brews.

"Here," The petite girl places the map on the table it was a local map in the sense that it covered the country of Fiore and not the world of Earthland.

"I kind of meant a more localized map of the area," I informed the girl who went from pleased to upset. Really got to do something about that self-esteem, "But this should work I can see a mountain trail here." I pointed out and the girl relaxed again.

"What's this?" I questioned pointing out several areas circled in red.

Wendy's shyness asserted itself as she fidgeted in place, "A-ah I was looking for where Sun Village might be."

Carla raised her brow and I blinked. I honestly hadn't expected the girl to take initiative like that, then again she was looking for her mother.

Guilt ate at me, her mother was sealed in her, I wish I could tell her, but still, if I place enough clues hopefully she'll figure it out.

"Great initiative," Was all I could say in the face of my guilt. Which only got worse as the girl beamed.

"Hmm, perhaps the next time we enter a town we can look for more information, when things aren't so... Hectic," Carla got a hug for that while I quickly grabbed her tea to prevent a spill.

As Carla was released I handed her tea back to her, receiving a, "Thank you."

"I'm surprised Carla, I thought you were against the idea?" I brought up her prior resistance to such an idea.

"I was, but now we have a living explosive with us. And I now know you don't wish harm upon us. I didn't before," She stated bluntly.

"Carla!" Wendy chastised obviously feeling differently.

I chuckled appreciating the blunt truth. I only wish I could return it. "Fair enough," I said instead. Carla nodded in return though Wendy pouted.

"So, this path cuts through the mountain near where we're heading. It might take more than a day depending on the terrain and weather," I put us back on task.

Carla hummed along in agreement. Though Wendy's brow knitted together in confusion.

"It depends on the map scale Wendy, in this case, it's around 30 miles to Pitt we COULD do that if we walked throughout the day. But the terrain is rocky and hilly, which will add miles onto the walk." I showed her the path.

Then continued, "The way to the settlement was around 60 miles around double the amount but that was mostly grassland making it flat ground, Understand?" I stopped as the girl's eyes lost focus.

"I, umm," Wendy was definitely confused.

I simply sighed and patted her on the back, "The important part is it will take longer than it looks, OK?"

That she understood nodding in acceptance. Carla looked thoroughly amused by the whole thing.

"We'll get some more rope, medical supplies and travel food from the guild's supply tomorrow and set off the day after. We should make it in a day if we set off early enough but it could take two maybe even three days if the weather gets bad, we DON'T want to try navigating the mountainside at night," I explained looking at the two girls, no issues with the plan so far.

"Now we don't know how long the job will take. But with Wendy on healing duty and me on clearing the cave-in it should only be a couple of days. We have about a week maybe longer till we'll need to head back for our next job, including travel time. That everything?" I concluded.

"I believe so, yes. I would only add that if necessary there is a path from Pitt to the settlements that we can take if needed," Carla informed us all. I nodded in acceptance.

"Then we'll head out in two days' time then," Was my final words on the subject.

"Excellent, now if you will excuse me I am going for a nap," Carla jumped down from her seat and headed toward her's and Wendy's room.

"Salem," Wendy regained my attention once Carla had left. "Thank you," She said earnestly.

"Err, for what? The map reading?" I asked because I'm positive that Carla could read a map as well.

The girl shook her head, "For joining the guild. For believing me, for being our friend." The girl smiled serenely, content.

I.. Wasn't expecting that, "Oh... Sure you're good people why wouldn't I want to be your friend or join the guild and help you out."

The girl shook her head again, "No one else outside of the guild believed me when I told them about Grandeeney, and no one's joined the guild since I brought Carla back. This is the first time Cait Shelter has ever been talked about for something. I just wanted to thank you, if you hadn't joined it wouldn't have happened."

"Well, thank you for accepting me and being my friend as well," I ruffled the girl's hair, electing a squeak from her.

She swatted at my hand and then hugged me, not out of fear of loss like when we'd survived the dire wolves but satisfaction, I think.

With that done the small girl, blushing at her own audacity, smiled happily and, skipped off? Huh, wasn't expecting to have a heart-to-heart today, but it made her happy so I'm ok with it.

Right next on the agenda, confirm the mission information with Master Roubaul. Then I'm going to go about trying to find a loophole in this damn inability to talk about the future... THAT one might take a while.

A/N: A chance to relax, and see things from other peoples point of view, hope it turned out ok.

Wendy obviously found the fight scary but is beyond proud of herself for helping people. Where as Carla is concerned Wendy is growing too quickly. As an aside I put in some thoughts regarding Carla growing up in a human environment and how that might effect a young Exceed, especially because of the strange nature of this guild, it helps explain why shes different from other Exceed in Earthland, she doesn't simply except that she is a cat like others, which is accurate, because she has a more analytical mind. Unfortunately that comes with insecurities.

Chapter Text

Pushing through

"Speech"

Nearly there, the trip through the mountain pass had gone without a hitch. The climb to the village was a little more difficult but again no issues. Other than being very tiring, but hey, we ARE kids.

Master Roubaul had informed me before we'd left, that we shouldn't be in any additional danger this time around and everything on the quest was above board, though they hadn't heard from the small mining camp/town since the request was posted.

That wasn't too strange though, workers were busy, and the trip could be difficult.

It was no wonder they called for mages though, I seriously doubt any actual doctors would be able to get their equipment up here.

"Nearly there," I commented aloud this time.

"Then can you let go?" The embarrassed girl asked meekly.

I kept a constant hold of Wendy after she'd nearly tripped off a damn ledge, giving me and Carla duel heart attacks in the process.

Luckily, Carla's flight and agility had stopped that disaster, and now I refused to let go of the small bluette, much to Carla's agreement and Wendy's embarrassment.

"No," Was my immediate response, "Not until we're in the town, and even then, Carla's staying with you constantly."

"Yes, I am," The flying white cat agreed. Causing the team healer to pout.

After another ten minutes, we had finally arrived panting and exhausted as the twilight hour arrived.

"Finally," I'm not doing this again until I've learned to fly..." Carla, I don't suppose you can teach us Aera magic?" I panted.

"Maybe later, when I can feel my wings," Carla had been paranoid, with good reason mind you, and had been flying by Wendy's side since she tripped.

Which is probably why I had to catch her as her magic finally ran dry. Luckily, there was someone standing at the village entrance as we approached meaning it wouldn't be for much longer.

Oh, thank Hestia, people. I don't know why he's at the entrance and I don't care, "Evening." I raised my voice slightly so it would carry.

"Hoho, now, are you children lost? It's dangerous around these parts," Said a rather burly Man with short black hair and with a booming voice. Shit, he was like 7 feet tall and built like a tank, but his eyes were soft and that smile said he meant no harm... I don't like him, why?

"Trust me we're aware," I shot a look at Wendy who blushed. I looked back at the, what I'm guessing is a gate guard, "Is this Pitt, perchance?"

"Why, yes, yes it is, whatever are two children and their cat doing all the way out here?" He questioned. His accent was noticeably Queens English, interesting.

Carla responded from my grasp, rather off-put by being called what amounted to a pet, "The three of us are Wizards of Cait Shelter, responding to your mission request."

The man blinked dumbly for a moment, "My word, how peculiar." He was eyeing Carla in wonder, which caused the she-cat to twitch.

I cleared my throat, "Mage's, job?"

"Aha, yes quite, allow me to introduce myself, Alistair Anderson I'm the leader of this group, a pleasure," He introduced himself, not a guard then, but can you blame me, the man flexed happily proving my point, he was huge.

"Now I hope you don't mind, but are you children up to the task?" He changed his flex. My eye twitched, this trope seemed very familiar.

Wendy was busy between staring in wonder at the huge loud man, and twisting my arm as she decided to hide behind me.

I sighed, "Yes sir we've fought rogue Mercenaries and dire wolves before, Wendy's our healer, Carla is our Scout, and I'm demolitions and assault." I had to nod at the individual girls in lieu of my occupied hands.

"WONDERFUL! Your youth burns bright," He practically roared then began laughing, and it clicked... Please, no. He's like Might Guy and Alex Louis Armstrong all rolled into one.

The man's light skin twinkled as he wept in, joy? "I'm so very glad you've come, those under my command have come to harm, and I cannot allow their pain to continue," He dried his eyes roughly with his forearm, and a deep determination flowed through him.

"I do hope your healer is able to help us," He said earnestly. "But for now, please follow me. I'm sure you're all quite tired at the moment," The large man began pointing out several things of interest, such as the mine entrance, the medical building, mess hall, and restrooms on the way toward a small rustic log cabin. The small town was filled with small log cabins around the bigger buildings, and the grey stone made the dark brown logs really stand out.

"There should be enough space for you in here," He slammed open the door, revealing a small housing area with several white cots.

As we followed Alistair in, I released Wendy and placed Carla onto the ground while giving the man a, "Thank you." Annoying or not, the man didn't need to accommodate us, he had certainly earned my thanks.

Looking around the interior of the cabin, I realized it looked lived in, small changes in design for curtains and rugs along with carvings in the wooden bed tables, but no personal effects at all.

Strange. Maybe they'd left the site?

Wendy bowed in thanks as Carla curtsied, tired or not we all had manners.

"Think nothing of it children, breakfast will be at o'six hundred tomorrow, and then we'll see about getting to work, Haha," The man exited the cabin obviously overjoyed, but I think that was his standard.

"Sleep?" I asked.

"Sleep," Came twin responses in the affirmative. Going to need to set an alarm.

The morning came too fast, the three of us had slept well, though we were still tired and sore from yesterday.

We arrived in short order at the mess hall, where several dozen people were already gathered, a large number of them sporting small wounds and bandages.

"Aha, here they are now," Alistair bellowed. Oh, wonderful, he'd been talking about us. And from how disappointed some of these people looked now we'd walked in, age was one thing he hadn't mentioned.

Chattering started almost immediately, and Wendy was already behind me. "Tikhiy!" A woman's voice rang out, silencing the lot of them. "If they're from a guild they are authorized by their Master, deti please, introduce yourselves." The woman's accent was Russian sounding, I'm guessing the unfamiliar words are as well. She was small at just under 5 feet but muscular and extremely pale with brown hair and ice-blue eyes.

"Ah, yes, thank you dear," Alistair from yesterday said rather softly then cleared his throat, "If you would children."

I sighed, but Carla started first, "We are wizards from Cait Shelter." She paused as jaws dropped and people began again.

Ok, that's it I raised my left arm and pulled back the sleeve as I did revealing my guild mark, then before the Russian-sounding woman from before had the chance to silence them again, I did.

Bang!

A ringing like a gunshot going off pierced the noise and silenced the crowd. It was a very weak version of my back blast, tailored as a flashbang technique that I'd literally just made up that second to shut them up.

"Right, are you going to act like adults instead of just looking like them, and let us talk?" A rather embarrassed silence overtook the mess hall, except for the small woman who had begun to laugh like a mad woman. I rolled my eyes and nodded to Carla to continue.

"Right then, as I was trying to say, we are wizards from Cait Shelter here to assist with your problems. As you can see, Salem here specializes in explosives, one touch, and he can make something detonate, including himself and the air," What Carla had said got my attention, is that what I've been doing?

Carla continued unknowing of my thoughts, "Next is Wendy she uses Sky Dragon Slayer magic to enchant and heal." Wendy gave a small timid wave from behind me.

"And I am Carla, I can fly and provide overwatch. Make no mistake we've fought mercenaries and deadly creatures. Salem here fought against the Black Cat of the Northern Lions for those of you that know, don't insult us simply because we are young," The yet unknown Exceed huffed at the end of her little rant/lecture.

A number of people paled at the mention of the Lions and the Black Cat, so I guess they knew who they were. Ultimately, though that wasn't a large achievement, we'd barely proven ourselves there were far stronger out there.

The Russian-sounding woman snorted in amusement, "Khorosho! Get back to it."

"Terribly sorry about that," Alistair walked up to us with the same smaller woman in tow.

"A-ah it's alright Mister Anderson," Wendy was quiet as a mouse but had, to my surprise, spoken up. Though she WAS still behind me.

"Da, you worry too much Ali, they're cute but tough, I like them," The woman leaned into the man, making him blush while she basically purred as he wrapped an arm around her. Oh, Hestia must love these two.

"M-may I i-introduce you to my w-wife Sasha," Alistair the loud man from earlier had been replaced with a blushing tongue-tied mess. Oh, yeah, Hestia must definitely love these two.

"Thank you," Carla was the one to greet the tough-looking, if small, woman with a nod in thanks. This was followed by Wendy actually coming out from behind me with a timid smile and a wave.

"Nice to meet you," I greeted.

"Private, it is nice to meet you too, now l think you could use some Yeda," She turned, patting her husband's arm, and walked over toward the kitchen.

"Yeda?" Carla tried the word.

"She means food, apologies she tries to stay close to her mother tongue and forgets that others don't understand," Alistair defended his wife.

"I think it's nice," Wendy commented.

The man chuckled as the noise began to build up again in the mess hall.

Breakfast wasn't too bad, just some porridge, but it was filling and warm. The meal was mostly silent, considering how hungry the three of us were. Sasha was also pleased with our appetites going by her smile as we ate... Note to self, find a way to check for poison, still need that flak jacket too.

No one bothered us at least, though I think that was Sasha's doing as she glared at any other miners that approached us, which was... Concerning.

Once we were done though, the work started, and we were led to the infirmary.

And honestly it, it didn't look good. Around two dozen people were crowding a relatively small space and two people were apparently looking after them all, they looked haggard with bags under their eyes.

These wounds were bad as well. It wasn't just the side effects like the obvious fevers and gangrene, there were mangled or just straight-up missing limbs and bruising that looked internal, and two had missing eyes.

They'd been here a while as well because the smell was bad even for me. But it's the groaning and crying that can get to you if you let it because it reminded you these were people.

For Wendy, it was worsened because of her heightened senses, and caring personality, she was busy staring in horror at the scene in front of her.

I looked toward the now somber husband and wife, they were far stronger than I had given them credit, to remain upbeat when something like this was going on.

"Wendy?" Carla was taking this somewhat better and was tugging on the Dragon Slayers dress, not getting a response.

"How long have they been like this?" I could at least get some basic information that might help our small healer. While Carla continued to try and break Wendy out of her shock, trying to tug her backward.

"About two weeks now, there were others but..." The man trailed off, the implication clear. Oh, I should've expected that, I kind of did, I just didn't want to think about it. Triage gets messy quickly if not handled right, and considering the state of the infirmary, it wasn't.

"The mission asked for help with a cave-in, I'm guessing that was the cause," I wanted confirmation, and I got it, both shaking their heads up and down.

"I'm guessing not everyone made it out," I dreaded the answer.

"I'm afraid not, no," The loud man was being quiet and respectful right now, his lively face the picture of sorrow. That meant I'd be clearing bodies out during the demo, shit.

I nodded in thanks and moved in front of Wendy, the young girl hadn't moved yet, and I was getting concerned.

"Wendy?" I shook her, no response. Ok, now I am concerned. I leveled a finger at her chest. And hoped for a response.

Crack

It was a tiny explosion that had barely scorched her dress, akin to a firecracker. But it shocked her back to reality, and she was immediately latched on to me crying. I patted the girl's back, shit she's really not taking this well. I mean, I knew it would be difficult for her. But yeah, this was a bit much considering her lack of practical experience.

I was sympathetic to her, but time was of the essence here. I pushed her back and held her shoulders, "Wendy, listen to me, there's no one else that can do this, you have to try, I know you're scared but so are they. They have families waiting for them, your job is to get as many home as you can." I tried getting her to focus on healing and not the mess the patients were in, to no avail.

The girl was shaking her head, overcome with seeing these injuries at such a young age and perhaps a lack of confidence in her own abilities.

Time to be hard, "Do you want them to die?" Wendy shook her head harder this time, eyes wide in terror at the thought. Carla began my name, but I silenced her with my hand held out, luckily she trusted me enough to let me speak.

"They will if you don't try," I brought the small girl back into a hug, she was trembling. "Some might give up, but don't you dare, you're better than that, strong enough to do this. I know you can, please try," I was begging her at this point. The kind girl would never forgive herself if she left them to die, I wouldn't let that happen.

Minutes passed, but before I could speak again the young girl nodded and quietly began to move, her eyes hollow like she was on autopilot attempting to cope. Her tears said otherwise, she was bottling it up, that's not good.

"I'll help with demo later, I'm needed here right now," I told the couple watching and nodding toward my friend.

I moved to assist her, wrapping bandages, restraining patients... Removing the dead. Whatever I had to do, that I could do to help her. Right now, my friend was pushing herself hard mentally and emotionally, I'd take whatever strain I could off of her.

Carla was already following Wendy trying to help along with the staff medics as I approached, while the couple was already leaving to organize the workers for the day.

Wendy was, however, overwhelmed and paused.

"Wendy, what do you need to do, what do you need us to do?" I asked firmly.

She approached a woman with a missing eye, who was calling for a Sylvie, an obvious sign of delusion or hallucination. Her face was swollen, and she had puss in her broken left eye, it was definitely infected.

"She's too far gone," One of the medics stated, they were both wearing medical-style personal protective equipment, and I was having difficulty telling them apart.

But even so, I made my opinion known, "Shut up and help or move." I growled toward the end.

The girl held her hand above the wound and cast her healing spell then stopped, "T-the eye's d-dead, I-I can't." She looked defeated.

"You got painkillers? Morphine?" I asked. Before either of the medics could comment.

"Yes? But it won't help," The second medic spoke, this time in a tone that suggested I was an idiot.

"She allergic?" I asked.

"What? No, that's not th-" Number 2 replied.

"Get some, or I will," I commanded, cutting them off.

"What! No, we don't have enough to last a week now stop playing around," Number 2 was getting on my last nerve. I know medics and doctors are protective of their patients, but this is someone they'd already given up on.

"Carla," I got the girls' attention. "Morphine, please," I begged, the young feline looked me in the eyes and then shot off toward one of the cupboards, trust her to have the area memorized already. She returned within seconds, a vial of Morphine and syringe ready to go.

The medics closed in for the medication and the air around me crackled, stopping them, "Am I doing this or you? Choose because one will determine if I keep you in here."

With my ultimatum in place, the first medic decided that it was best to assist, much to their partner's irritation, and the medication was swiftly administered.

"Salem?" Carla questioned.

"If the eye is the problem, then it needs removing," I stepped up to the patient. They all looked a little concerned now.

"Are you crazy, you're not a surgeon," Number 2 chattered on, I ignored him.

I looked at number 1, "Magical healing is fast and effective when it has something to work on, that's why she's here." Thank you for the lessons, Carla.

"Wendy," I got the scared girls' attention, "I'm going to pull it out and cauterize the attachment, then it's up to you, I know you can do this."

The timid girl nodded shakily. My hand descended and the screaming started.

It had been hours, and the medics hadn't complained again after Wendy had closed up the wound and removed the puss and swelling. While Carla began giving water to the patients and collecting items that were needed. Though they were terrified of me... I probably should have handled it better.

Lunch had come and gone. I had to force Wendy to eat, Carla had eaten of her own volition but slowly and not much, she had thrown up earlier. I think Wendy's sky magic was helping in keeping her from throwing up. Regardless, the two had eaten. I knew better and ate without compliant stomaching it.

I thanked whatever was responsible that I had first aid training in my prior life. I'd worked in a hospital before, not as medical staff, but we all helped where we could, I've seen it all, at all ages. It numbs you, I'd forgotten. But I was used to it, it let me focus on the task at hand.

But what this stress was doing to my friends, though, that hurt to watch.

Not long after midday, nearly an hour after lunch, Wendy finally ran out of juice, she'd been healing all day, successfully I might add, and I'd had to physically stop her and return her to our lodgings with Carla.

I held the two until Wendy finally fell asleep only minutes later, it was quiet the entire time.

I breathed deep, the cleaner air.

"Carla," I got the white-furred girls' attention as I stood. She was trying, but she was almost as affected as Wendy.

"I need to move the dead from the tunnels," I was being as gentle as I could, but Carla let out a quiet whimper at the thought.

I gave the little Exceed a hug, "Stay with her, it might not feel like it, but you're doing great."

"Don't die," Carla commanded softly.

I smiled at her, "I'll be back as soon as I can." I held her head for a moment and looked her in the eyes, she was still there mentally at the moment, I put her on top of the sleeping girl and hoped they would be OK.

Exiting the room, I moved toward the tunnels with purpose, the sooner this was done the better.

It was at the entrance I spotted Alistair talking to the other miners, though I only caught the tail end "... Them rest for now."

"Not necessary," I announced my presence.

"Ah, young Salem, shouldn't you be resting?" The man smiled sadly at me.

"I'm good, my magic reserves are still full," I got right to business.

"That's not what I meant young man," Alistair, bless his heart, was trying to be gentle for me. I mean I was still covered in blood from earlier, so I must have looked a sight.

"It's fine, I've worked with medics before, believe it or not, I've seen worse," I said honestly, and realized I'd vaguely said something about my past life without issue.

"Khorosho, let's get going," Sasha got the miners going with no further questions preventing her husband from commenting further. Then she nodded at me, "I knew you were tough." It didn't escape me that she didn't use Russian when she said that.

Alistair caved to his wife not long after, they were holding one another as we entered the mining lift.

Alistair broke the silence, trying to bring some cheer to the lift, "Well then, any idea on what we're mining here lad?"

"Can't say I do, I'd guess metal of some kind?" I continued the banter.

"Correct, iron ore to be precise," He stated.

"With how close the mountain is to the settlement I'm surprised it hasn't all been claimed already," I mentioned.

"Oh it has, we're all from the settlement you see, different people from all around Ishgar. We came to Fiore for different reasons, but well, here we are," He explained. Ah, immigration, that'd explain all the different types of people in the area.

Before any more conversations could begin, the large lift we were in stopped. And we started moving again, I was completely lost, but the miners knew the way and before long we'd arrived at the cave-in.

I sighed and got to work being careful to only use the bare minimum amount of magic needed, which amounted to basically shattering the rocks with internal flashbangs, which broke down the biggest pieces of rubble as the miners cleared it out. The shrapnel was still a pain in the ass though, so I had to have everyone stand clear when I detonated.

When I wasn't using magic, I was using a hammer I'd gotten from Sasha, who was happy to have another hand on the smaller pieces, where explosives weren't needed.

We continued for an hour, putting up new support's as we went. Then we found our first body, and it was a mess, I won't go into detail but the word paste comes to mind.

We worked long into the night and at around ten pm, and another dozen bodies later, we'd actually managed to clear the way. We were tired, sweaty and my magic was running very low, but we'd done it. Faster than I would have thought as well, magic really does help.

I'd been thanked a few times for my help to which I responded appropriately, but I had remained quiet mostly, the miners had just told me where to hit and what to detonate to which I was thankful. But I just wanted to get back to the girls at this point and make sure they're doing alright, well better at least.

We came back up the lift with the dead in tow, if I was tired before, I felt ready to collapse now. It was Alistair that basically ordered me to get some rest, and I was in no position to complain.

A few minutes later and I was back at the cabin. Hours had passed, and the work had been tedious, but we were a step closer to leaving.

I had to enter in the dark, night had long descended on the camp, both girls were awake waiting and turned to me the moment I entered. For seconds silence reigned, then I spoke, "It's done."

Wendy let out a sob, Carla had likely told her where I was, so I moved over to both of them and held Wendy as she cried. I stroked Carla's head in what I hoped was comfort while Wendy held her.

We eventually fell asleep like that. My exhaustion had caught up to me.

The next day was off to a bad start, Wendy hadn't wanted to go back, and I don't blame the young girl, it was so much pressure on her.

"Wendy," I began.

"NO!" she was sniffling again and hugging her legs. The stress had finally caught up to the young girl.

"Salem please, she can't," Carla was trying to play peacemaker, she cared about Wendy but also knew that without her people would, ultimately, die. In the end though, Wendy would always be her priority.

"Carla, she's emotional right now, that WILL pass, but when she's recovered, how would she feel knowing she left them?" I was doing this for Wendy as much as the dying. And with the way Carla deflated I think she knew that, I also think she was blaming herself for this because she was the one who originally brought the mission up.

Wendy, however, covered her ears and sank her head into her knees. She was taking this hard, understandably so. But it made me think, had something similar happened in the original timeline? She was always able to work on the wounded in the story.

This situation is so messed up, people are on their death beds and only an 8-year-old girl can save them.

I pulled Wendy up and held her hands in her lap, not easy considering her strength, "This is a bad situation to start with, we knew there'd be injured, just not how bad."

The girl remained silent, so I continued, "I'm scared too, you know? Not that people could die though, I've seen it before. But that this will break you, that terrifies me."

"You've seen this before?" Carla questioned, looking me in the eyes, Wendy leaned into me but didn't speak.

"Yeah, I've helped out some doctors before, it wasn't pretty," Again vague, but it was the truth, I'll test it later but for now. "What do you know about triage?" I asked.

The silence I got told me what I needed. It makes sense I guess, healer or not, neither were medically trained, not doctors nor nurses.

So, I continued, "Triage is prioritizing the wounded, saving those you can but in turn leaving the rest to die."

That got a reaction, Carla was wide-eyed and Wendy was looking at me horrified all over again.

"You save some rather than trying to save them all and saving no one. It's what the medics were doing," I finished.

Carla, it seemed understood but didn't like it and clenched her paws and jaw shaking but not speaking. Wendy though was in denial, "N-no, no that's, that's."

"Rational," I interrupted, "Not everyone has your abilities, they have to make do with what they can, and make hard decisions. You remember that woman, yesterday with the damaged eye I removed for you?"

Wendy went pale again and shakily nodded a yes, I'm honestly surprised neither of them had tried to leave yet, they're strong in ways that surprise me.

"She was triaged, she wasn't going to make it. Because of you, she's stable, you saved her life. I know you can do this because you already have," I informed her.

"Because of you, someone has their life back," Apart from the loss of eye I didn't say, it could be compensated for.

Wendy, bless her, took a deep shuddering breath, "Will you come with me? Both of you?"

"Always," Was my immediate response. As was Carla's, "Of course."

We returned to the medical station together, no one had died through the night, thank Hestia, and got back to work. Wendy, while still distraught, was focusing instead of trying to go on autopilot and being broken out of it constantly.

I still had to force her to take breaks and eat, but by the end of the day, everyone was stable. Giving us mages the ability to clean up a bit in the local showers.

After cleaning up some, patients that had been worked on yesterday were beginning to come around and none had died. To the civilians, it was a miracle.

Wendy was the hero of the hour, there was crying all around and I spotted Alistair posing with his shirt off crying his heart out as the news was delivered. Wendy had broken down again at it all, but this time in relief.

A/N: So Salems learn that he can talk vaguely about his past, and wendy and Carla get a taste of how the real world can be, but only a small taste.

Not every mission will be sunshine and rainbows, the fact on one died however could contradict that. Wendy is a healer, in combat instinct rules and you act. Here though you have to take it all in and while both are emotionally jarring, in a medical ward you have time to second-guess and question yourself. Wendy might be a healer but she isn't trained as one, there's a big difference. One knows what to do, maybe not entirely but they have information to fall back on and handle a situation, while as the other doesn't and is learning through experience.

Chapter Text

Homeward bound

"Speech"

It was the third day, and I'd awoken with Wendy and Carla next to me in the mess hall. The miners had broken out the good reserves along with a lot of alcohol in celebration. Luckily, they were responsible enough not to give it to children, well under threat of Sasha they were.

Wendy had fallen asleep during the party early on after I'd gotten her to feed herself, which she did without much coaxing, Carla joined her soon after. And rather than risk waking them I settled down and joined them in the land of nod, too tired to care where we were.

Wendy had latched on to my arm in the night and Carla was sprawled out across both our closest legs. Thankfully, neither were having nightmares, likely too tired.

Sacha, however, was watching the three of us, "Dobroye utro." I have no idea what that means. "Glad to see you are awake," She continued.

I grunted in the affirmative, not willing to move lest I wake the girls.

The woman smiled, "I'm radostnyy you children arrived when you did, few others could do what she did." She nodded at Wendy.

"Yeah I'm proud of them both, it's a hard position to be in," I commented. Wendy's grip tightened as Carla's claws bit into my leg, hope they aren't getting nightmares now the stress is, mostly, gone.

Sasha chuckled, "Be proud of yourself as well. Prikhodit, it's time for breakfast, best to wake them."

I shuck my arm that Wendy had a grip on while the other began on Carla, stirring her awake.

"Morning ladies," I greeted them back to wakefulness. Wendy simply groaned and burrowed her face into my arm harder, which was starting to hurt. Carla, however, gave a rather sharp-toothed yawn and sat up.

"Come on, up and at 'em, it's time for breakfast," I saw other miners rising from the floor and in some cases, tables rather hung over.

Carla stretched, "Please tell me you have some tea?"

I snorted, "Yeah, back at the room."

Carla looked at me and Wendy, then nodded at me and took off... Oh, great. "Make sure you bring some back," I called after her.

Wendy groaned again."Come on, little dragon, you're the hero right now, remember," I teased.

The girl froze for a second then eeped adorably, and now she had my arm AND waist locked in a hug.

I forced myself off the ground with my extra baggage, who refused to let go or uncurl. She was obviously still seeking comfort. I brought my free arm down and grabbed her leg, tugging her up and placing her on my lap as I sat at a table. Electing another squeak from her.

"Come on Wendy, it isn't that bad," I tried, she just shook her head in the negative.

"Haha, where's our little miracle worker," Alistair had arrived back in high spirits and sans a shirt, posing up a storm... I need to work out more.

The little healer was attempting to use me as a shield, so, of course, I had to say something, "I think he's looking for you."

Wendy mumbled something, but I was neither a dragon slayer nor a cat, so I didn't hear a word.

"My hearing isn't that good, you'll need to speak up," I informed her.

"Don't wanna," She mumbled louder.

Well, too bad, you deserve all the love and affection you can get right now. "Morning Alistair," I greeted the large man.

"Good morning, Salem. Ah, there she is," He spotted Wendy who reluctantly peeked out of my shirt cloth and gave a small timid wave.

"STUPENDOUS! I bring wonderful news-" The man was cut off via a ladle to the head, courtesy of his wife.

"Tikhiy, you're scaring the poor girl," Sasha interrupted the man, who looked admittedly apologetic.

He quickly cleared his throat, and lowered his voice, "Apologies, I bring wonderful news, there's someone here to see you." Wait, what?

From the entryway was a woman I recognized, walking in weakly. She had short red hair and brown eyes, or eye in this case. I'd know I had to pull the busted one out, so Wendy could heal her. I know, not standard practice back home, but magic.

The petite blue-haired girl gasped in recognition as the woman spoke, "You must be the little girl who saved my life."

"Indeed she is," Carla spoke, arriving back in the mess hall with two cups of tea, one of which she handed to me.

"Oh, you wonderful, wonderful woman," I praised the she-cat bringing me glorious tea/caffeine. Carla smiled at that, it feels like ages since I saw her do that.

The woman stopped for a moment, processing. "I DID tell you," Alistair chuckled.

"Yes, yes you did," She confirmed weakly.

"I think you broke her," I commented, looking at Carla who simply hummed and drank her tea. I chuckled, holding Wendy who was now sitting in my lap looking at the woman meekly.

"Thank you, young Lady, because of you I can see my daughter again," The woman's voice was quiet and her eye was wet as she spoke.

Wendy willingly hopped up from my lap and ran up to the woman, hugging her. The woman in turn kissed her forehead, "Merci beaucoup I owe you my life and my daughter her mother," Wendy let out a watery smile as Alistair came back up to the woman... Wait, is she French, or well the Earthland equivalent?

"Excuse me, little Wendy, but I have to get her back. Please stop by the infirmary before you go. There are many who wish to meet you," Alistair told her as he helped the woman back... Where the hell did he get that shirt?

I'd finally started on my tea when Wendy turned back to us after energetically waving the two off. And sprinted right at me, crap. I'd just put my tea down when Wendy reached me, cut me some slack I had less than a second, that girl is fast. Annnnd I'm being hugged again.

"Thank you, for making me continue," She said softly.

I returned the hug, "Anytime, thank Carla for finding the mission to begin with, or we wouldn't be here helping."

Said feline froze mid-sip of her drink before the sky dragon slayer picked her up and hugged her. Instead of simply accepting she was being hugged like she normally would, Carla hugged her friend back.

"Seriously though, good call, we saved lives," I told the cat as their hug finally broke several minutes later.

There now if Carla had any guilt over all of this, she shouldn't anymore. I'd also caught her brew, keeping the contents in the cup. I owe it to my tea friend.

Wendy had decided to visit the medical building with Carla and myself in tow, though I had elected to stay outside, considering that I had actually hurt several of those patients so that Wendy could heal them properly. Also, if I see number 2 again, I might put them in the infirmary.

"Salem, here to see the patients?" Alistair had seen me leaning against the building and came over to see me.

"Ah, no, my teammates are, I'd rather not, I had to take that poor woman's eye out myself so Wendy could heal her. And she wasn't the only one I hurt so they could be healed properly," I winced at the memory, as did Alistair.

"Ah, yes, I heard about that. For what it's worth, thank you for doing what was necessary," The big guy was sympathetic at least. He put a hand on my shoulder in support, which covered my arm mind you.

"It's ok, I can live with it," I smiled in thanks.

"A strong lad indeed," He chuckled, then checked his pockets. "Before I forget, your payment," The man passed me a stack of notes, which I accepted with a grateful thank you.

"Well I best be off to the missus, we need to pack now this issue is sorted," He commented.

"Pack?" I asked in curiosity.

"Correct, my wife and I oversee mining operations in the local area. We came up here personally after the accident to help," Alistair stood, posing proudly in that moment. And I could see why, he looked after his people, in this case, more had survived than died. I can respect that, I just wish I knew what happened to his shirt when he posed and how it would be back seconds later.

"So you're heading home then?" I was making conversation at this point, but I was somewhat curious.

"Correct again, young Salem," The man laughed loudly. Honestly, I'm sure half the camp has heard his side of our conversation.

"But yes, our son was quite understanding that we were going to have to cancel his birthday party, he's a chip off the old block, you know. But thanks to all of you, that won't be necessary," The muscle-bound man smiled happily.

Then he continued more seriously, "The injured will be coming back to the settlement with us as well, now they are well enough to move."

I held out my hand to the man, "Well Alistair, I have to say meeting you was an experience, and I wish you, your family, and your employees the best."

The man cried happily and grabbed my hand in a crushing double-handed grip, shaking me vigorously, "And you and yours young man, don't ever lose that youthfulness of yours!"

With that, his wife, Sasha, appeared behind him and reached up, managing to get a hold of his ear, dragging him off, muttering in Russian the entire time. But not before giving me a wave goodbye... Had she been there the whole time? Also, ouch, my arm.

The door beside me opened and Wendy and Carla both exited the building, Wendy calling back several goodbyes.

"Feel better?" I questioned, rubbing my arm.

The bluette smiled gently, giving a positive hum in reply.

"Well then we best be off, Alistair brought our pay over already, and we have a lot of ground to cover," I patted where I had the money while I brought up the fact that we would need to leave soon now our job was done.

"Indeed I require a hot bath," Carla made note of this by looking at her grimy fur.

I snorted, "You and me both, we really should have brought more clothes with us." I looked at several of the blood stains I was sporting.

Wendy wrinkled her nose at her own clothing.

At least we'd been able to wash up a bit in the restroom area, but the showers were cold, and the soap, quite frankly, wasn't meant for fur like Carla's.

As we made our way to the small town/ encampments exit, a number of miners were present to see us off. Seems we had left an impression.

Unfortunately, Wendy turned around to wave back and tripped. I grabbed her, "Ok, hand."

"Salem!" Wendy whined, mortified and red as a tomato.

"Hand," I repeated.

With a groan, the girl compiled, and Carla patted her head with a smirk on her maw, finding the whole thing humorous.

The trip back down was harder in the sense that we had to fight against a steep incline, and easier because we had an idea of where we were going.

We chatted about things to do when we got back, The chief among such things was a bath, change of clothes, and sleep in our own beds.

But something interesting did happen toward the end of the day as we leveled out heading back toward the forest.

Wendy sniffed the air and looked around, bringing us all to a stop. Though before I could ask what was wrong I found out first hand.

"Halt," Said a... Who the hell is this? Tan skin, yellow eyes, and grey-haired with fancy clothing and some black leather armor along with a far too big Rapier.

"In the name of the beautiful bandits, lay down your possessions and leave with your lives," The... I think it's a dude, flicked his hair to the side. And leveled his sword at us, though his arm was shaking.

Two others flanked us, having been behind rocks, one with purple hair and yellow eyes trying, and failing, to duel long swords. And another with red hair and blue eyes, trying and, again, failing to draw a bow properly.

They all had the same clothing and unholy amounts of makeup on.

"Oh, no," Wendy cried in shock.

Both me and Carla turned to her with flat looks. "Really?" Carla exclaimed in exasperation.

"But they're bandits, and they're trying to rob us," Wendy argued.

"Salem," Carla requested facepalming... Facepawing?

"With gusto, my Lady," I exaggerated.

"A talking cat, I bet that would sell," Said the red dumbass.

Wendy's mood immediately turned, and she let out a hostile, "No."

Right red's first, raising a single arm, I remembered what Carla had said about my magic on our first day in Pitt about detonating air, it had given me ideas. Best case it explodes how I want, worst case it explodes anyway, just not how I want.

The air between me and the dumbass began to pop, I lowered the overall output of my magic to the minimum for a true detonation much like my prior backblast attack only more precision and Accuracy as I shaped the magical charge, it took several seconds to be ready.

"Low yield, High impact," I announced, informing my teammates of the yield output should help them know how dangerous of an attack I'm performing and allow them to act accordingly.

Skreeee, Boom.

The magically saturated air made a path and the blast was more like a beam now it had a route and was the size of my 9-year-old torso, I slid an inch, but it was far more equalized. Once released, the attack took less than a second to hit the red bandit in the chest. His armor crumbled then itself exploded and charred his skin along with the blast, flinging him back into the stone wall, the man groaned bleeding from the force of the shockwave and shrapnel.

Huh, the armor detonated? That wasn't meant to happen, but I'm not complaining.

"Michael, Nooooo! I will avenge you," Purple dumbass was apparently overdramatic. He charged, yelling at the top of his lungs, "That cat is ours."...Really? Didn't you want our money?

Wendy, not happy about her friend being targeted, activated her magic, "Armor, Arms, Vernier." The man's attack was sloppy, like he would have missed if Wendy had stayed still, sloppy. As it is, she charged him and swung her tiny fist, yelling, "You won't take my friends!"

Apparently, she thought he was an actual threat, and because of the high difference, nailed him right in the manhood with her enhanced strength.

Both me and the bandit leader shared a moment of solidarity, hissing in phantom pain, as the downed man screeched in pain that hurt even my ears.

"Ahhh," Wendy screamed, covering her ears at the sound, then kicked him again...in the family jewels, once, twice, thrice, the poor man stopped screaming, now blissfully unconscious, foaming from the mouth and eyes rolled back.

"I got him," Wendy smiled happily, pumping her tiny fists in victory.

"Oh, Wendy," Carla sighed.

"What?" The Sky maiden cocked her head cutely in confusion.

I whimpered, "N-nothing, g-g-good j-job."

"What?" She asked again, frowning adorably.

Apparently, that was enough for the last bandit to charge me instead of Wendy, I don't blame him.

I threw a blast bolt at him to finish the fight. Only, he cut it?

"The, hell?" I was surprised, this idiot had actual skill?

"Low yield, Back Blast," I only used one arm as opposed to the two from my fight against the black cat.

Boom

It had the same draw as High Impact did magically, and I still stumbled back somewhat, but the lead dumbass couldn't dodge the wider blast and was flung backward. Did he just backflip onto his feet?

I took off the backpack I'd been wearing, he's not bad for a Saturday morning cartoon.

He was charging again with a stupid battle cry, "Beauttty!"

I brought my foot down and poured my magic into the ground, then detonated it in a straight line from me to him. A dull boom rang out.

Then the tough bastard came out of the smoke in front of me bloody and crying, "YOU RUINED MY MAKEUP!" What the actual hell?

I detonated my feet, pushing myself away from his telegraphed overhead slash. As I landed a few feet away, he brought the blade down launching an energy slash and off-balancing himself in the process.

"That's a magic weapon!" Carla warned me.

Yeah, that. So, it wasn't skill, it was his equipment and stubbornness.

"Ears!" I yelled, we'd train together enough that they immediately covered their ears.

As he tried to recover, I pulled at my detonation magic in the air, bringing it around my arms. Then set my arms and feet shoulder-length apart, the magic in the air began to sparkle, crack and pop reminiscent of firecrackers and sparklers. I gathered my internal magic, shaping it flat and called on that in the air, then forced them both forward and detonated, with a cry of, "Low yield, Full force."

It went silent for half a second, and then it roared along with hundreds of secondary explosive pops, the energy flattened everything in front of it and bulldozed through anything stupid enough not to move.

Then within a couple of seconds, it was quiet again. And I slumped in relief as the stinging in my skin subsided. Ok, that was a bit much, after everything I was at about 1/5. Damn, I need to work on that.

"That's Low Yield!" Carla cried, pointing at the smooth but rough outline of a square that widened from where the blast had originated. It was a good 10 meters wide, with tiny potholes in the rock from the secondary explosions,

"Apparently? I've never used it before, but that was the minimum magic needed to use it right now, about two fifths of my reserves." I explained, catching my breath, and began looking for the man I had hit. Then I found him embedded in the rock face where my blast had carved out some of the rock.

"WOW!" Wendy cried in astonishment. Carla was just shocked and trying to cope. Ha, wait until Wendy gets older.

I reequipped our supply bag and began moving toward the downed man, hoping I hadn't killed him. "Come on Carla, my Ground Zero is bigger," I soothed.

The she-cat pinched her nose then frowned at me, "I'm aware, I'm simply surprised you've never brought up a spell like this before, or the other."

"Yeah, it's a recent development, see I hadn't actually realized I could detonate air till you brought it up," I explained.

Carla blinked in surprise and started after me as Wendy ran ahead of her, "Truly? I thought it obvious, the air detonates around you when your magic leaks, such as when we were taken for questioning."

"Ah, see I hadn't realized that, I thought it was from my body," I waited for them for a moment.

"I was unaware, or I would have told you" Carla stated.

"I know, and you kind of did. I had time to think in the mines, so I came up with some possible spells. Looks like it worked," I was actually quite concerned with how fast I was developing as a mage, thanks to Carla I had the knowledge I needed to figure out my magic and work it as needed. Maybe it's genetic, but I have no idea who my parents are in this world. Hestias doing? Doubtful. Hmm, it IS my natural magic, perhaps that plays apart or my mentally?

"It did, are you alright? It WAS a large explosion," She asked me with some concern, as we stopped.

"I'm good, but thanks," I replied with a grin. Wendy had been looking at the man embedded in the rock as we approached, frowning but not doing much else, hmm.

The dumbass was hurt badly but alive, from what I've learned even none mages had resistance to magic in this world. It is sort of necessary if you wanted to live here, sort of like the Dire Wolves, but not to the same extent. Otherwise, people I'd fought like the black cat and him would both be nothing but bits.

The Bandit groaned, oh, good he's alive, so glad I stayed at low yield. I was quick to take his oversized Rapier away from him along with a deep black sheath, I turned to the girls, "Come on then, without this they're hardly a threat."

"So we're just going to leave them here?" Wendy asked, looking concerned.

"Do YOU want to carry them back to the guild?" I questioned, cocking my brow in amusement as the girl instantly shook her head in the negative.

"We'll inform the guild when we return," Carla informed the girl, which soothed her somewhat as we continued on our way.

Please, no more Saturday morning cartoon villains.

Finally, we were back at the guild, and bonus no more silly villains. We had given our report to Master Roubaul which had been... Interesting.

"Nabura I'm proud of you children, it was a difficult mission for you, but you overcame it and succeeded," The spirit praised us after hearing our mission report. And while myself and Carla were mostly indifferent to it, Wendy beamed.

"Yes well, thank you," Carla accepted the praise in a good manner. "However, we were also attacked by several bandits on the way back," The white-furred girl pointed to the oversized rapier I was still carrying.

I held the blade aloft to emphasize its existence, "This is a magic sword their leader had apparently gotten a hold of, though I don't think he was a mage. He had difficulty using it and on closer inspection it has several charged Lacrima slots in the knuckle guard, the scabbard has one at the throat as well, it must have cost a small fortune." I checked the weapon over again, seeing if I had missed anything, "Not sure how they got it."

"I see," The man frowned, "And the fact you have this sword means you defeated them, yes?

"Yep," Wendy chirped happily, while I shuddered at the remainder of her brutal assault.

"We weren't able to bring them with us, we were hoping you could send someone to collect them Guild Master, they were operating close to the guild," Carla explained.

The spirit gave a nod, "Of course, Nabura, we can't leave thieves like that unpunished."

"Oh, they've been punished alright," I commented, shooting a look at Wendy.

"What?" She asked innocently. Carla let out a forced chuckle.

"Nothing," I continued, "Still I doubt they'll be much of a threat without this blade."

"Even so, it's best to bring them in, do you have a description?" The small spirit insisted. I shared a look with Carla.

"Umm, yeah, they were males wearing rather high-end clothes and black leather armor, one of them with red hair and blue eyes, the other two had yellow eyes with purple and gray hair respectively. And, umm," I paused at the ridiculousness of it all, bandits are meant to be filthy and crass.

Carla sighed, and rattled off the rest, "And large amounts of makeup, black lipstick, black eyeliner, dark blush and several colors of nail varnish."

The small spirit visibly paused, "I see, Nabura, well, we will send someone immediately. In the meantime may I see that sword?"

I shrugged and handed it out to him, which he held flat in his palms for a moment then held back out to me, "Yes the weapon has many enchantments on it, sharpening, piecing and size changing enchantments, along with energy projecting and shield enchantments. The one on the scabbard simply links it to the blade. "

I am not sure how he did that, but I whistled as I retrieved the blade, "That's got to be worth millions of jewels. How did he get it?"

"We will figure that out later, for now, go and get some rest," The Master stated.

A quick bath later, then dinner in the guild hall, along with some questions for the master, and I was asleep.

A/N: Definitely lighter-hearted this time, fairy tail often has some strange foes at times, so here's mine.

And bonus Salem finally has a win under his belt, too bad they were barely a threat in the grand scheme of things.

Chapter Text

Learning as you go

"Speech"

The next morning, I met up with Wendy and Carla in the guild hall, still lugging around the large rapier.

"Morning, ladies," I sat next to them with my own food present.

I received greetings from the two in return, both still seemed tired.

"Salem?" Carla asked. Receiving a hum in reply.

"Why are you still carrying that?" Carla asked. Pointing at the weapon now on the table.

"Because we need to figure out what to do with it," I responded bluntly.

"Do?" Wendy seemed confused.

"Yeah, this IS a multi-million jewel weapon, and the team took them down. So unless we know who it belongs to," I looked at Carla, who was the most likely to know anything.

The unknown Exceed shook her head side to side, "The bandits were gone when the team arrived for them."

"In hindsight, we probably should have tied them up. Though I have no idea how they moved in that condition," I commented.

"Well if they try again we'll stop them, right?" Wendy chirped up.

"Right," I grinned a little at her new-found confidence. "That still leaves us with this though," I hefted the blade, putting us back on topic.

"Can't we find out who it belongs to?" Wendy asked frowning.

"No, no smithy marks, or if there were they've been removed," I had searched the weapon for such, but apart from its fine edge and make I have no idea.

"Ohh," Wendy frowned disappointedly.

"We could always sell it, yes?" Carla questioned.

"I doubt any local smiths could afford to, but I did want to try something," I mentioned, placing it back on the table before us all.

"Carla, can you pour some magic into it and try picking it up?" I asked.

"Huh?" Carla was surprised by the question.

"Wendy can enchant herself in a fight, and I'm a literal bomb, this sword changes size. It's something you could use to defend yourself," I explained, thank you for the idea, Panther Lili.

"Oh, that's a great idea," Wendy was overjoyed now clapping her hands together.

"What? No, this weapon is worth millions, I'm sure we could find a buyer and split the money," Carla was being rather incessant.

"Come on, Carla, please I-I'd feel better if you had it, can you at least try, please," Wendy begged her friend giving her the teary eyes. And the little cat girl's stubbornness began to waver.

"W-Wendy it's far too much money to waste like that, when we can sell it and split it," The white-furred girl huffed and turned her head to try and stop the conversation.

"Meh, you're worth more," I stated, fact of the matter is I'd much rather have an alive friend than money.

"Yeah!" Came Wendy's agreement.

"W-What you can't be serious," Carla stuttered again, blushing at all of the praise. Plus I got the serious girl to stutter again, which was adorable.

I simply waved the rapier's hilt in front of her.

"FINE," Carla shouted, finally agreeing. She grabbed the hilt and pumped in some magic, then within seconds it shrunk. Carla slowly drew the rapier, it had a silver blade and black edge, with a cross gold-colored guard that fused into a knuckle guard around the front of the black handle, with five light blue Lacrima set into the knuckle guard. It looked the same as before, only smaller.

Carla and Wendy both stared in awe at the now foot-long blade. I could only smile at our good fortune.

"Happy," Carla asked, looking away from the blade like she hadn't been appreciating it.

I rolled my eyes, "Ecstatic, but seriously I'm glad you have a weapon to use."

"Yeah, now we can beat the bad guys together," Wendy exclaimed.

"W-well what if someone comes looking for it," Carla asked, looking about ready to have a heart attack. Was she still on this?

"Then we tell them the truth, in case you've forgotten, our guild owns this land by Master's relation to the Nirvits, and by right of conquest that blade became mine, now I've gifted it to you," I explained, All true I asked the Master last night at dinner about the land's history and how far it went, due to Carla's remark about the bandits been on guild land, and Carla had come as well curious herself about the history. Nirvit law got kind of weird toward the end there, probably because of Nirvana's influence.

"Well if you insist, I can hardly turn down a gift now, can I?" She straightened in a proper manner and looked and the sheath, aligning it with her dress curiously.

"We'll likely need to have a sword belt made bu-" I was cut off, as Carla pulled a belt cord from the top of the sheath and wrapped it around her waist, clicking it into place. She smiled smugly.

I coughed, "I stand corrected, I must have missed that." I should have checked the sheath as well.

"That's so cool, Carla," Wendy complemented, looking at the weapon and Carla at different angles. I'm glad they're having fun at least.

"How'd you two sleep, by the way?" I asked, they looked somewhat groggy earlier but seemed fine now.

"Fine, thank you, and yourself," She returned the question.

"Pretty good, used a fair bit of magic using my new spells against those bandits, going to need to refine them a bit," I answered, then turned to Wendy who hasn't said anything.

"A-ah, OK, I guess," Wendy replied, looking down.

"The wounded from Pitt?" I asked, I figured this might happen.

But to my surprise, she shook her head. "N-no, I-, what if those bandits got Carla," Wendy clenched her fists.

"Wendy, dear I'm right here," Carla spoke gently patting the girl's hand.

The little slayer nodded, "It's just that I wish I'd done more."

"More? You took one of them down," I praised. Then winced as the memory asserted itself.

"Yeah, but I could have enchanted you when you were fighting, I forgot," She admitted, seeming mad at herself.

"I had it handled," I shrugged and continued. "Knowing when to do something comes from experience, we both have growing to do, I'm just more proactive in a fight, while you're more hesitant because we're different people. You're a gentle person, Wendy, that's all," I explained to the best of my ability.

"Indeed, there's nothing wrong with that," Carla agreed. "However if you would like to learn, then I require some training with my new weapon," She allowed smirking.

"Really!?" Was Wendy's shocked but happy reply.

"Indeed, shall we?" Carla asked. Wendy responded with a pleased, "Uhn."

I was frankly shocked at what had just happened, from Wendy wanting to actively gain power to Carla accepting a possible combat role. Before, they were training to be good enough to delay and get away.

It's part of the reason I had given Carla the sword, so she could parry and block in lieu of having enhancement magic like Wendy. I'm not complaining, just surprised.

"Salem come on," The little dragon girl called me.

"I'm coming, I'm coming," I responded, picking up what was left of my sandwich and following them outside.

"Say Carla still up to teaching us Aera?" I asked.

"Certainly," Carla smiled rather contently.

Ok, so the good news is, I'm growing fast because I'm using my naturally attuned magic and more than likely have some mages in my family, not that I would know, mind you. But my magic came in late and is, for lack of a better word, catching up. The bad news is that I'll plateau if I don't keep challenging my magic, it'll settle and stop pushing. Nor am I attuned to Aera magic, at least according to Carla, and that girl is smart, so I'm not arguing.

Don't get me wrong, I tried, but my magic didn't want to comply, it did, but it was a fight the entire time.

The basics are to make your magic FEEL light and then become, floaty? Then shape it like wings, including the feathers, structure, and movement. Then you had to flow the magic, gather it, and then use it. How the hell is this magic inherent to Exceed's?

While I could probably get it given some weeks... Or months of training my magic to do that, I thought it better to actually get a better grasp of my magic first. Which is why I was now under this tree at the other end of the clearing, meditating and experimenting with my magic. Right next to the burned ground from my first Ground Zero.

I sighed.

Thankfully, Wendy was having an easier time, though from what she had said, her sky magic feels much the same as Carla's Aera.

I shook my head, it was time to get to work. I grabbed at my magic and tried making it neutral, removing the natural shape it pooled into. Which, as it turns out, was the shape of a very hazy star, a part of the reason I hadn't realized that shaping magic was a thing until I was told. My magic found the lack of shaping odd with how it investigated, but didn't mind. Then I removed the hot stinging feeling, it didn't like that.

I hissed in pain as my body began to steam.

I quickly put the feeling back, this might take a while. I hope the girls are having better luck.

Wendy P.O.V

This was so fun, I'm so glad Carla had taught me. In three hours, I already had wings just like Carla and Grandeeney. They were white and feathery, and even folded the tips reached the ground.

"Alright Wendy, your magic is already providing lift, now you must direct it," Carla hadn't stopped smiling since I had gotten it to work.

"Right!" I agreed happily, I couldn't wait to fly.

"Now you need to think lighter and lighter to gain altitude, then do the same in a direction. To change direction, you need to feel light in that direction and replace the weight in the previous one. To descend, you have to add weight while still feeling light, do you understand?" Carla was smart and a good teacher, but I couldn't help but be confused, heavy, and light at the same time? Making one side heavy and another light? Wait, is that right?

"Wendy!" Carla yelled.

"Bwh," I spurted out. Ohhhh, I'd made a weird noise again.

"Wendy focus, do you understand?" Carla asked again.

"Umm, not exactly," I hope she isn't mad, I was listening, I just didn't get it.

Carla sighed, "Salem once mentioned he was more of a hands-on learner, perhaps we should try the same?"

"OK," I wanted to do this, I would try.

"Very well, let's try getting some altitude, think light thoughts upward. I will be right there with you," Carla explained, she was the best.

Light thoughts, light thoughts. Wow, I did it, I'm flying.

"WENDY!" Carla called from below. I looked down.

"Aaahhhhh, too high," I was screaming now and getting higher and higher really fast. Carla was on her way, but I wanted down, I wasn't used to this yet.

Heavy thoughts, Heavy thoughts. Oh, no, I'm falling.

I continued falling as Carla caught me and struggled to slow my fall, then we hit the ground.

"Wendy! Are you alright!?" Carla fussed over me, I hadn't meant to scare her.

"I-I want to try again," I asked, afraid she'd stop teaching me. I wanted to fly with her and Mum. I wouldn't stop.

"Wendy," Carla spoke softly.

"Please," I begged.

Carla sighed, "Very well, but let's try something different this time."

"Yes!" I was so pleased she would keep teaching me. Just wait Grandeeney when I find you, we'll be able to fly together.

Salem P.O.V

Ok, so my magic is pretty malleable but solid, not like putty, more like a soft metal, I could also whittle details on so to speak, and the more I used a shape the easier it became, like it remembered. But it was brittle, one surge of magic and it, well, detonated. Yet if the shape had magic in it before surging, it was really strong and directed it. I hadn't noticed that before, I'd just made the shapes and let the magic do its thing.

I'd also begun adding or changing out feelings to my magic so far, adding say a cold feeling had dulled my magic, but a wet feeling really pissed it off.

The stinging feeling wouldn't budge though, I could change it into a piercing feeling, or a dull throb, I could even harden it which made me feel stiff all over. But trying to make it feel say, soft, hadn't gone down well and my magic had momentarily throttled my core. It hadn't been fun.

I was going to need to work on this. But I had, had about enough for today.

"Salem!" Wendy's voice pierced my mind, and I opened my eyes to see the girl very slowly flying toward me. And Carla behind her, also flying, proud as can be.

"Congratulations, very well done," I praised the beaming girl. Giving her a smile and getting up to meet them.

"She has done well," Carla praised.

The small medic of our team looked ecstatic, if she grinned any harder I'd worry that her mouth might fly off as well. I ruffled her hair, much to her combined joy and embarrassment.

I patted Carla's back, "You too, she had a good teacher."

"Ah, yes, well, thank you, how is your own practice going?" Carla asked.

"Not great, but I am making progress, I think," Was my admittedly lackluster response.

"Well, I am sure you'll get there, you're quite the adaptive sort," Carla smirked, continuing to watch Wendy.

I snorted, "Gee, thanks, still, how about we get some of YOUR training in." I took out my all-black stiletto knife from its sheath now strapped to my hip, the same one I'd taken from my shoulder nearly a week ago courtesy of the black cat.

Carla raised a brow, "Is that-".

"Poison-free courtesy of Wendy, yes," I interrupted, Carla knew I had kept the knife, but I'd asked Wendy separately to remove the poison. I'm not sure where Carla had been at the time, but whatever, I'm not their keeper.

"Oh, very well," Carla took out her own blade as if it were a chore.

"Hey, Wendy, you want in o-" I started, only to pause as Wendy went by with a, "Whee." Regardless of how low and slow she was going.

Carla chuckled and brandished her sword, "She'll be fine, now, en garde."

We clashed blade to blade in multiple engagements, Carla's wings gave her excellent mobility but were also a rather large target. And using small detonations to propel myself and keep up made that apparent, but we were both new to sparring with one another and were mostly feeling each other out.

Funneling magic into her weapon for shields against the smallest blasts I could produce, then returning the assault in kind with energy launched from the blade, was taking its toll. At one point she lengthened the blade, which surprised me and drew blood.

It would appear that the lacrima needed a recharge after so long without a magic wielder, and Carla was an excellent charger. But using all of that magic cut down on how long she was able to fly for now, which cut our training in half, this was made apparent an hour or two later when she fell to the ground.

At which point we called it quits, as the flying Wendy came to check us over. Though to be fair, my own reserves were spent as well, and I wasn't stuck recharging lacrima the entire fight or teaching Wendy beforehand.

"Well that was fun," I commented, catching my breath, I was tired but pleased.

"Yeah," Wendy cheered, having spent the entire time learning to fly. Well, she was healing us after our sparring session, but she was flying while doing so, which was impressive in itself.

"Thanks, Carla," Wendy hugged the tired cat girl she was now carrying.

Carla gave a tired but satisfied smile, "You're very welcome."

"Sorry you can't fly, Salem," Wendy tried to console me.

"Not without a LOT of time and effort anyway. It's fine, I'll figure something out," I waved off her concern. There's more than one way to do things after all.

"Indeed, today has been quite productive," Carla commented.

It's strange, I'd begun to get used to the differences in the younger girls from their older counterparts, but they were already showing signs of their future personalities. Looks like getting them out there on actual missions had helped them come into themselves somewhat.

I rolled my shoulders, "I think we missed lunch though, we should probably get something to eat."

Wendy's own stomach growled, much to her embarrassment."Y-yeah," She agreed.

Carla huffed happily, "An excellent idea."

We weren't far from the guild, so returning and getting some food and a table was as simple as always. I did make a note that Wendy was very pleased that they had some cooked white rice today, though.

If I recall correctly, future Carla would mention to Happy the Exceed, that she did like fish but denied it to stay away from such stereotypes.

Perhaps I should find a sushi bar for us at some point for both? Hum, questions for later.

"We have that birthday party coming up soon, right?" I asked.

"Yes, we should be leaving in five days," Came Carla's tired response, she was on the ball as usual.

"Umm," Wendy spoke up, "After that, could we, umm, look for the sun village together?"

"You've narrowed down the location?" I asked curiously.

"Kind off, Could you check, you know more about it," Wendy was fidgeting in her seat but speaking up.

"Ah, Sure, but you know about as much as I do," I told her. I don't know the actual location, but I know Wendy's been working hard on finding it, so I would help where I could.

"Great," She chirped. Her prior nervousness gone, she jumped up and sped from the guild hall.

"I didn't mean right now!" I shouted after her. I know she heard me with those ears of hers, but she didn't stop.

I sighed as Carla released a huff of amusement.

Carla P.O.V

Wendy was happy, and I couldn't remember the last time I had been so daring or had such fun.

I can't believe I never thought to teach Wendy Aera magic. She was a well, not a natural, but very close. She had expressed so much emotion in wanting to be able to fly with me, it was touching.

I honestly think I may have been sheltering the poor girl too much. She is far stronger than I expected against adversity. Given a little encouragement, she overcame and persevered, while I treated her like glass that needed shaping into something beautiful.

Pitt had been a difficult experience, Wendy was hurting and scared, I wanted nothing more than to leave with her at first. But Salem had been unfaltering rallying us and taking command, I was never able to say anything and ultimately, I was grateful. No matter how disgusting it had been, leaving would have crippled the young dragon slayer mentally, and I hadn't realized until it was brought up, too insistent on protecting her in that moment. I was somewhat ashamed as well, leaving would have cost 23 lives, lives that had been saved thanks to Wendy. She was growing, I needed to as well.

It was my fault we had been there, if I hadn't brought up that mission before, Wendy wouldn't have wanted to do it.

I palmed my new weapon, it wasn't what I had in mind but... Next time I will do more.

Thinking about the gifted weapon, I couldn't help but look at Salem, the blond bomber had his head resting on the table, groaning, apparently not wanting more work at the moment.

He had done a lot for us, just by arriving the normal routine had changed, then he actively joined us, he was determined to push himself and, in turn, us.

He could have joined another guild, one with a bigger combat orientation, but he refused. Likewise, he could have joined a stronger team with his rather volatile magic, but he never even bothered to try.

And I found myself thankful, because of that drive and insistence to move forward, Wendy was happier and more confident. And I'd learned that you needed to show and explain not just demand, today had gone well I truly had needed to change how I assisted Wendy.

I gripped the handle of my weapon, rather angry at myself. Then relaxed somewhat, remembering why both had wanted me to have this weapon, but Salem's words stood out.

You're worth more, he had said. That thought flustered me more than I would like.

It was annoying though, I'm not sure what I am, but I am positive I'm a type of feline while he is human. I-I admit I found the human form pleasing, a result of being raised around them. But it wasn't the same for Salem, a part of me told me he didn't care about it, yet another told me he would.

I shook my head, it was a silly crush, he was just the first young man I had met, and he just so happened to be protective, encouraging and fairly intelligent, and mature... Oh, dear.

I couldn't help the huff that exited my mouth. Come now there's an age difference between us, I mean I realize I had been aware within my egg for a while, but I'm not sure how that works or how long. I don't even know how I work, I don't know what I am. I might be the only one of my kind.

"You alright, Carla?" Salem asked. Oh, dear, had he heard me huffing?

"Yes, I am simply thinking," I told him

"About?" He would ask.

"I was simply wondering about myself," I half admitted.

"Ah, anything I can help with?" The blond bomber asked. I was thankful for his lack of prying.

"No I don't believe so," I shook my head.

"Well let me know if I can help, alright," He grinned at me. My heart fluttered.

"O-of course," I responded with a slight stutter, I hated that a liked it.

"Oh, this isn't because of those bandits and the folks at Pitt mistaking you for a common cat, is it?" He inquired softly.

It wasn't, but I would like to know his thoughts on the matter. "It WAS rather irritating," I stated, neither denying nor confirming his question.

He nodded in agreement, "Well I had a thought about that."

"Yes?" I queried curiously.

"What about transformation magic," Was his response.

"Transformation magic?," I questioned, not as familiar with this type of magic, I knew of it of course, but there were no users in the guild. "How would becoming an animal help?" I inquired.

"Well, first of all, it's used to change clothing and structures as well. Secondly, humans are animals as well, you know," Salem explained.

"Oh," Was all that escaped my mouth in shock, I hadn't thought of that, and transformation magic is physical, right? I could be human.

"Ah! Not that there's anything wrong with you right now, mind you. We love you as is, you look great. I just meant that it could be useful, and stop idiots from gawking, you know?" Salem chatted on, was he worried he had offended me? I was relieved and grateful he had brought it up.

"A wonderful idea, thank you," I Said with the utmost sincerity I could muster. This could solve so many of my problems.

The detonation mage relaxed, "Happy to help Carla, not sure how you'll learn it, but again, let me know if I can help."

I smiled at the boy, "Thank you."

Salem P.O.V

Thank Hestia, considering the look on her face I'd thought I'd offended the girl, and defaulted to every male's defense system. Explain as fast as you can and compliment liberally.

Thankfully, Carla had seen the value in using the magic to avoid any more mishaps or irritating people thinking she was a cat, honestly she might look like one, but cats aren't bipedal nor can they talk.

As a Sidenote, I was able to bring up transformation magic to Carla without issue.

Now where the hell is Wendy?

"Shouldn't Wendy have been back by now?" I inquired, frowning, the shy but energetic girl was usually quite fast at collecting things.

"Yes," Carla looked around.

"Should we go look for her?" I asked unsure, she might be using the restroom for all I know.

"Umm, no, I don't believe so," Was the unexpected response.

"Alright then, so umm," I hesitated thinking of a subject, "I've been thinking of finding a defensive magic to adopt."

"Oh?" Carla responded curiously.

"Yeah, I know I'm still learning, but I've seen what my own detonations can do. Those were low-yield, even that Ground Zero was when I was tired, can you image high yield? Two or three times the amount? Or even full yield with everything I got. That scares me, what if someone else got caught in the blast," I admit I was venting a bit here, I was constantly holding back for fear of killing someone, enemy, or bystander. Even then, the amount of collateral damage I did in a fight was huge.

"An admirable pursuit, but you are far from the only mage with a dangerous magic, you wield it responsibly and with caution. I trust you and this only proves my point, but please don't forget that there are monsters out there that will require... more stopping power," Carla advised me. I have to say having the support of Carla helped, she was known for being disciplined and orderly, so I was doing something right.

I looked at my hand. Still, she has a point, I doubt my low-yield attacks would do much against a wyvern, and even they burned through my reserves rather fast, something to work on, "Thanks, Carla."

The white-furred girl nodded primly.

"Got it!" Came a familiar voice, Wendy had returned with her map in hand.

"Where have you been? We thought you got lost," I grinned, letting her know I was joking.

The petite girl grinned, "Bask and Mangna wanted to ask about how our mission had gone."

"Truly? How nice of them," Carla said, but she seemed off. "I saw them this morning," She gritted out. Oh.

Wendy cocked her head to the side, not understanding her irritation.

I coughed, "So the Map?"

"Oh," Wendy put the map on the, "See I found some areas that could have the Sun village in them."

I looked at the map, there were near a dozen maker points on it, "Well several of these are no good, don't know if I mentioned it, but it's a desert oasis, considering the foliage apparently around the place."

Wendy deflated somewhat, so I quickly continued, "This looks like a good area, East from here near the border with the seventh kingdom and here all the way in the south nearer the coast. Both are desert areas but near the border looks like a better shot, closer too."

"Hmm, it's risky though," Carla commented.

"It is?" I inquired, I was curious, there wasn't much about the kingdom in the paper. I did know troops were constantly on stand by at the border, but that's it.

Even Wendy nodded along, seemingly put off about going there, "The border is dangerous."

"I admit I'm ignorant about why, can you fill me in?" I asked them.

"Of course, but it's rather simple, The Seventh Kingdom is well known for its slavery, and it's not uncommon for raiders to cross the border looking for more," Carla sighed.

"What," I spoke with an obvious quiet rage.

Carla's response was a sad smile, "Everyone knows the raiders are military, but since it can't be proven..."

The girl trailed off, as a thought occurred, "Wait, when those bandits said that YOU'D sell is that what they meant?"

"A-ah, likely, we aren't close to the border, but we aren't far either, it's possible," Carla replied, her own face paled as did Wendy's. I hadn't thought much about it at the time, thinking they saw her as a pet or commodity because they were morons.

I growled long and deep, electing a shiver from the two wide-eyed girls, I know slavery was still a problem back home, even if people ignored it, there would always be horrid people. But for an entire country to endorse it.

"I should have killed them," I growled. I didn't want to cause harm by accident, but this was different. I'd killed two home intruders, why wouldn't I kill slavers.

Wendy squeaked and even Carla gasped at my declaration. "Let's make one thing clear, if we go there, I WON'T let them near you, by ANY means," I stated, no I promised them.

"W-Well I'm sure that won't be necessary, we don't even know if they were slavers," Carla declared, red-faced as blood returned to her face.

"Maybe, but they're my enemy now, they attacked us, and tried to take you, next time I won't hesitate," I took a breath and looked at my hand, high yield.

"S-Salem?" Wendy looked scared but was gritting her teeth and her hands were balled into fists.

I gave her my attention as she continued, "We don't have to go."

I deflated somewhat, "I tell you what, we'll get more information on the area first, OK?"

The girl paused and was silent for a moment, then she nodded in acceptance.

"And we still have the south to check, right?" I brought up, I hadn't meant to scare the girl.

Wendy let out a relieved sigh and gave a determined nod, "Right."

"Sooo the birthday party? I asked to try to lighten the mood. It was our original topic.

"Y-yeah, me and Carla thought we could do some air dancing if I'm good enough," Wendy accepted the change in subject.

"I'm sure you will be, you're doing well," Carla commented.

This is how we would spend the rest of our evening, coming up with ideas for a child's birthday party. At least the girls were distracted, slavers were a horrible subject and they were young.

I wish I could tell them the truth to avoid finding the village. But anytime I tried I'd just not be able to speak, the same if I tried to write about it. But now I knew there were conditions, or limitations in place, I might be able to work around them.

Wendy P.O.V

"I'm heading to the bathroom, Wendy," Carla told me as she left our room.

"Ok," I called while getting ready for bed.

It had been a fun day, mostly.

Salem had gotten angry though, I'd seen him annoyed, tiered and even stressed. But never angry... actually I had, back at the train station, but this was different. He said he'd kill people, and that scared me, I mean they were bad people, but isn't that too far?

But Carla had said they were REALLY bad people, I don't know much about them, but I know they take people, I was really mad when they tried to take Carla. But killing someone is bad, I really don't want Salem to be bad.

He believed me, he helped me, he was my friend. I know he wouldn't do something bad, but he said he would. Carla said he was trying to keep us safe, so they wouldn't take us.

But if I had to... to stop them from taking Carla or Salem...

A/N: Right so a couple of things:

First, the children are beginning to branch out, learning things or learning of things they wouldn't have otherwise, or would have much later.

Second, Yes I know Salem talked about the magic like it's alive but he's more projecting animal traits onto the magic than it being a separate sapient entity, the energy is simply reacting.

Third, yes Carla has a small crush of sorts on Salem. To me it makes sense Carla is a young girl who while not sexually mature, has formed an emotional attachment to a young man and is aware enough to realize it, but strict enough not to act on it. This comes back to how she was raised, and her not knowing what she is.

Wendy I don't think would realize even if she did, she's far more interested in making friends at the moment. And right now she's coming to terms with real life, Carla at least reads the paper, Wendy didn't.

Note, however, that Salem while in a child's body IS an adult and therefore NOT open to any relationships, not until their way older at the very least.

And finally, I'm a bit behind on writing due to school classes deemed mandatory by my place of work and very sleep deprived. I am trying to catch back up.

Chapter Text

Happy birthday

"Speech"

It was the day of the birthday party, late in the morning around ten, as requested, and we had just arrived in town. After several days of practice, we were ready, though we were admittedly cutting it close. We were, however, still on time.

Now we were heading toward the home address we'd been given, which as it turns out was a rather nice red-bricked manor with dark wood fixings.

Well, it makes sense. I don't think that a normal family would be able to afford a guild request for something like this. Not without saving, anyway.

It was time to introduce ourselves. I knocked on the door, mission poster in hand.

"Prikhodyashchiy!" Came an, apparently, Russian woman's, voice.

Then the door opened, showing a very familiar brown-haired woman. "Sasha?" I questioned.

"Oh! Little ones!" She exclaimed loudly, wrapping us all in a massive hug, which crushed us all together, even Carla hadn't gotten away.

"Air," I begged.

We were released in quick order. "Izvineniya, children, what are you doing here?"

I silently held up the mission poster, while I caught my breath.

"Zamechatel'nyy," Sasha said in reply to the poster, grinning. Then she turned and shouted into the house, "Alistair, Alex the mages are here, you'll never guess who."

A minute or so later, the massive form of Alistair entered the hallway behind his wife, holding a guy? The hell?

"Haha, well, I'll be, what a small world, ay?" The black-haired man laughed jovially. Then proceeded to put the person down, "Welcome, welcome, I see you're here for the party, smashing. Allow me to introduce you to the birthday boy, Alexie."

The man gestured to the person next to him. I mean I can see the resemblance, but I thought this would be a kids' party, not an older teen's.

The young man in question had his mother's coloring but his father's physique. Broad and strong, with pale features, brown hair, and icy blue eyes.

"Ah, and how old is the birthday boy?" I asked, both curious and because it would help determine how we would show off our magic.

Sasha laughed and patted her son's shoulder, "He's turning five today."

Holy crap! That 5-year-old was taller than me, he's taller than his mother, granted she was small but... I hope that the growth spurt happened after he was born, how big was he as a baby, that poor woman.

Wendy squeaked at the boy, while even Carla stood with her jaw hung open.

"Well, congratulations, we'll do our best to make it memorable," I forced out and chuckled awkwardly.

The boy bowed from his waist, "Thank you, Mister Salem, Miss Wendy, Miss Carla. Mommy and Daddy said you helped them."

"My what a polite young man, you are very welcome," Carla responded, regaining her bearings, obviously pleased.

"Yes!" Wendy forced out a reply, bowing back in kind.

I, however, gave a lazy faux salute, "Not a problem, and please, just Salem."

The boy grinned in excitement as his father came up to us, "Please come in, we'll show you to the back garden." The large man put an arm around all three of us, only lowering himself slightly. And led us all through the richly furnished house toward the back garden, the house was carpeted red with multiple dresses and the like along the hallway, made of dark woods mostly. Along with several paintings.

I have to admit, when I first met the married couple I wouldn't have expected this, sure they were dressed somewhat smartly now, but back in Pitt their clothing was quite basic.

Carla and Wendy were certainly admiring the decor, at least until we arrived at the massive garden area. In a word, it was lush, with lots of green healthy grass and flower beds of reds and violets.

However, it was the picnic tables, food, and streamers that stood out along with several more normal-sized children, around 4 to 7 based on sight alone, and their guardians.

"Attention all. Our mages have arrived," Alistair bellowed, laughing.

I rolled my eyes but decided to get the show on the road as, once again, people appeared confused at the mages in question being children. I held up my arm.

Bang.

That had the intended result, even more so when Carla stepped forward, "Good morning. We are the wizards from Cait Shelter, We will be providing a magic show as upcoming entertainment." The girl curtsied professionally in front of the well-dressed crowd, even as the usual muttering commenced.

"When do you want us to start, Alistair? Sasha?" I inquired.

"Why as soon as the other children are done," It was Alistair that responded. At my questioning look, Sasha took over, "Da, Alexis adores magic though not a mage himself. He finds it fascinating and studies it whenever he can." The mother reached up to pat her son's head, who blushed.

"That's nice," Wendy commented, gently smiling.

"Yeah, it's always good to have another perspective," I agreed.

I looked at the improv stage that was set up, where a little girl with dark skin and pale washed-out blue hair, with pink eyes performed. She held her hands in the air, then seconds later Alexis's name appeared in light. The boy in question blushed, much to his parent's amusement.

The girl on stage grinned in satisfaction, though visibly tired she quickly came over this way, "Alex, did you see, did you?"

The boy nodded quietly but smiled, much to the girl's relief. Then she turned to us and actually glared at Wendy, who yelped and turned me into her living shield, yet again.

"Now Holly be nice," A rather tan man walked up behind the girl, who pouted. Fortunately, before Carla could come to our healer's defense.

"Ah, Oscar good to see you," Alistair greeted the smaller man who replied in kind.

"And you my friend," The newly named man responded in kind.

"May I introduce Salem, Wendy, and Carla, children this is Oscar Tup, the best tailor I've ever known," Alistair slapped Oscar on the back causing him to stumble, "Oops."

The darker-skinned man shrugged it off, "You flatter me, Alistair. But it's my wife makes the Magic happen." He chuckled and turned to us, "It's a pleasure to meet you, young mages."

"Likewise," I responded, shaking his offered hand, seeing as Wendy was busy hiding and Carla and Holly were too busy glaring at each other.

Tailor, hum, that gave me an idea, "Say Mr. Tup, you wouldn't happen to sell flak jackets?"

"Flak jackets? I admit I'm unfamiliar," The man frowned. Crap, can I explain it, I opened my mouth and to my surprise, I could, "Yeah, padded jackets with metal plates in them."

"Ahhhh, you mean a gambeson," He corrected.

"I guess I do," I nodded along, guess that's why I could explain it. But then why could I say Flak jacket, is it just an alternative name for them here or a kind of loophole?

"Yes, we buy armored plates from smithies and patch them together. Looking for some extra protection?" He smiled.

"Of a sort, nothing too heavy, but my magic is rather... Explosive, and shrapnel can be a problem," I explained.

"I see, in that case I'd be happy to assist you in finding something affordable," He nodded and passed me a business card, The Needles Path. I nodded in thanks.

"Daddy, a good mage wouldn't need armor," The brat piped up. Right, Erza isn't well known — yet.

"Holly," Oscar admonished.

"That's not true," Wendy came to my defense before pausing.

"Indeed it doesn't matter how good you are, a surprise attack is a surprise for a reason," Carla said rather snobbishly in continuation.

Right, time to end this, I pulled out my dagger and flipped it resting the blade on my palm and showing the engraved cat on the handle. "See this?" I questioned, showing the assembled people, more were drawing in now.

The girl raised a brow but nodded.

"Courtesy of the black cat, after I pulled it out of my shoulder," I returned the blade to its sheath.

"If Carla hadn't warned me, I'd be dead," I continued, then rubbed my shoulder in phantom pain.

The girl paled, "T-That could be any old sword."

Did she just call a knife a sword?

Alistair coughed, "Actually, young Holly, they mentioned their encounter when we first met, I was curious when we returned, so I checked, and low and behold these three fought a team of Northern Lion mercenaries and the black cat themselves. All while escorting someone."

You know, the attention we got from that fight has been somewhat useful in showing our competence, despite our age.

This was on full display here as the children zeroed in on us in awe. Meaning, in the next few seconds we were swarmed by the children, much to Sasha and the other guardian's amusement.

"Hey don't touch that!" Carla yelled getting my attention, she sounded slightly panicked as a child grabbed at her sword, shit.

I raised my arm, again and let off a small crack, "Alright Kido's make some room, we've got a show to do!" I made sure my voice was strong, I really needed to convey authority right now.

Which thankfully worked, Carla used the opening to take off above the children, much to their amazement. The cat girl let out an irritated huff.

Meanwhile, I was steadying Wendy, who quite frankly looked overwhelmed.

I ushered the three of us over toward the now-vacant stage rather quickly. "You two alright?" I asked after the two frazzled girls.

"Yes, thank you, Salem, honestly those parents need to keep their children in line, that was quite dangerous," Carla complained.

"I-it wasn't that bad," Wendy spoke up, though she didn't look like she believed herself.

I shook my head in amusement, "Well you two can raise YOUR kids however you want, but I think that's standard for children."

Both girls, to my further amusement, turned red.

But before we could continue, we had arrived at the stage, with a dozen or so kids following behind, though at an admittedly slower pace.

"Wendy? You good to go?" I asked the small dragon slayer. She took a deep calming breath then nodded.

"Alright then, follow Carla's lead," I reminded the girl, as she activated her own Aera magic and began to float in place. Then she enchanted herself, and Carla's speed with her Vernier spell, making the two light up a bright almost veridian color.

I nodded at Carla who did the same, and walked to center stage. "Alright then, folks may I introduce you to the aerial acrobatics of Cait shelter's new sky dancers," I introduced the two girls too much cheering as they took off and began to fly maneuvers in the air. Wendy had excelled, once she had actually learned to fly, it turns out she already knew HOW to fly. A quirk of being a sky dragon slayer was being able to read the air making her an expert flyer.

A few minutes later it was my turn, "Cat Eyes," I called out.

Magic funneled into the air, much like when it made the air pop, except this time I was focusing on it, stopping the wayward magic from detonating and sort of collecting it. This formed small orange magic balls, almost like fireflies, that drifted into the air.

This had proven a somewhat difficult spell, it required my full concentration, and while I could collect more for a higher yield that wasn't necessary here, these were little more than toned-down flashbangs, essentially small fireworks.

As the charged balls of air got higher, I detonated them one after another as I formed more. Creating a kind of floor for the girls as more of the tiny lights streamed upward, the girls finished their maneuvers and floated just above the cracking detonation magic which I finally cut.

This earned plenty of applause as the two girls landed, though I was stuck panting, having eaten through most of my magic, constantly generating small detonations for the last couple of minutes. How the hell did Wendy heal for a full half a day while Carla constantly flies for sometimes longer.

Damn, my endurance is so bad. I really need to fix that.

The rest of the party was pretty much me relaxing out of the way, while Carla answered a number of questions for the young children, Alex apparently helping and quite enjoying himself in the process. Wendy, however, was using me as a shield from all the attention as her face burned from embarrassment.

I'm sure our show would have looked much better at twilight, but the kids were happy at least.

"You OK there Wendy?" I checked on the newest flyer of the team and received a small nod into my back from where she was hiding.

But otherwise, I left her be, the girl had used all her confidence and courage on that show, best to let her recharge. Still, the Anderson family was pleased with our showing, making the days training the spell while the girl's practiced worth it.

Good job too, like I said, my spell needed a lot of concentration, I'd blown up more times than was probably safe, even for me.

Carla returned to us, as the cake came out, distracting the children. She sighed in relief.

"You alright?" I inquired as she landed next to me.

"Yes, simply tired of having to explain the basics, again and again," She sighed.

"Well you ARE good at it, you taught me after all," I soothed.

"Yeah," Wendy quietly agreed, finally stepping out from behind me.

The anthropomorphic feline blushed. "A-and what about you Wendy, Salem?" She diverted attention.

I remained quiet for Wendy, so she could speak up. The bluette rolled the ball of her foot as she answered, "I'm ok, there were just so many people watching me." She blushed again at the memory.

I wrapped an arm around her, "You did great, Wendy. You too Carla."

Wendy returned the hug fully, while Carla blushed at the praise.

"So question, when are your own birthdays?" I asked, better to know now than miss it.

Wendy fidgeted but spoke up softly, "Grandeeney said it was February the 27th."

I had seen the calendars in the guild, their dating system was the same as the one back on Earth the Gregorian calendar. Though I have no idea what they call it.

"June 21st is when I hatched from my egg," She stared at me for a moment and I wondered why?

"November 29th," I told them, returning the favor.

Hmm, I wonder. I'll need to ask some questions first.

"Carla?" I got the Exceed's attention, "Any idea if your species is considered born when you're an egg or when you hatch?"

I only asked because, having got to know the girl, I was in serious doubt of her actual age. Don't get me wrong, I know Exceeds age differently, but NO creature is born with the ability to comprehend and speak a language, it has to come from somewhere... Then again magic.

..."I don't know," She slumped.

I hummed in response, Monotremes, that's mammals that lay eggs, tend to be all but fully formed when in the egg. There's even evidence of this in the show when Carla hears her mother from within her egg. And from what I can tell, Wendy found Carla's egg at the same age as Natsu found Happy's, yet Wendy is younger. So, how can the two Exceeds be the same age?

"Did you meet Wendy before or after you hatched?" I asked, already knowing the answer.

Carla was watching me intently now, "Before."

I turned to Wendy, "Say how long did it take for Carla's egg to hatch after you found it?"

"About a day," Carla responded first.

"You remember that?" I questioned.

I received a nod in return.

"So you were mostly self-sufficient as soon as you hatched?" Was my final inquiry.

"I was, why?" Carla said, she was on edge and hyper-focused on me.

"I only asked because Monotremes or egg-laying mammals are, umm, laid when the baby is almost fully formed, for the most part. If your egg was sat there for a while, you might be far older than you think," I explained.

Carla's eyes visibly widened at that. "You think so?" She almost whispered out.

"I don't really know much about your species, but it's possible, like a type of hibernation maybe?" I shrugged, really the only way to know would be in Edolas, the dimension Exceeds come from. Because while I might know a bit more about Carla, I don't know much about Exceeds.

Honestly, I don't remember seeing a single baby/newborn Exceed in the show, only children, or kittens as it were, which functioned more like 6 year olds, give or take. They could have been in their eggs long before being sent to Earthland. Never mind what warping those eggs from Edolas to Earthland mind have done, they might have arrived at different times for all I know.

Intelligence only takes you so far, even happy, who was... Duller than Carla, hatched and was flying around and saying "Aye" Within the first few minutes.

"I-I...," Carla was definitely surprised. "Thank you," Her response was heartfelt, which was surprising. I had expected her to nod and accept the information as is.

"You're welcome? I just thought it strange that a girl as intelligent as you could be so young, maybe we can find a mage that can tell your age or something?" I smiled gently, my question hadn't been answered, but I'd apparently helped a friend.

"Umm, Carla," Wendy got the Faux cat's attention. "There weren't any other scents matching your egg when I found you, i-it's why I took you back to the guild," Wendy added, looking down.

"Wendy... Thank you," Carla expressed her gratitude by hugging the girl. Awww.

"Group hug," I announced, enveloping both my teammates in a hug. Much to their twin embarrassment and joy, and my amusement.

I released them soon after. On the sidelines of a birthday party is a strange place for what became a heart-to-heart talk, but whatever, all three of us were far from normal.

"Looks like they're done with the birthday song, we better head over, then find a place to stay," I told the two, we were planning on staying a few days in the settlement this time. I know me and Carla had discussed a few shops that we wanted to visit, including a magic shop. Wendy loved the idea of exploring the town as well, she was a far cry from the girl she was the first time we had arrived in town, nearly a month ago.

"How's it going, Alistair?" I asked, walking up to the easy-to-see man.

"Haha, very well. And I see you and your teammates have recovered from that spectacular showing," He chuckled jovially.

"Good afternoon, Mister Anderson," Wendy was as polite as ever.

"And you as well dear Wendy, and Carla," He looked at the two of them happily.

"Thank you," Carla nodded at the man.

"Joining in on the celebrations?" He asked, the three of us grinning.

"Ah, actually Alistair we'll need to be off soon, we're staying in the settlement for a couple days, and we need to find a place to stay," I explained.

Alistair blinked for a moment. "Why nonsense, you're more than welcome here," He declared. I'm sorry what?

"Really?" Wendy chirped happily. Seriously Wendy.

"But of course, having children as youthful as yourselves over, it wouldn't be a problem, right, dear?" Alistair looked to his side as his wife stepped out from behind him... How does she do that?

"Da, it will do Alexis some good to have positive role models in older children," Sasha nodded.

OK, I like the family, but this is a bit much, right? This isn't normal... Right?

"Thank you for the offer, Mister and Misses Anderson, but we wouldn't want to intrude," Carla responded, ever the voice of reason. Thank goodness, I'm not crazy, it is weird... Starting to think that this world is getting to me.

"Yeah, it isn't necessary, we can find an inn or something," I concurred.

Wendy whined at our response.

"Nyet, we are inviting you to stay, you wouldn't be intruding," Sasha insisted firmly.

"Please, can we," Wendy pleaded, inadvertently giving us puppy dog eyes...

Oh, shit. "Fine, if Carla's OK with it," I reluctantly complied, silently I apologized to the white-furred girl.

Carla was no better, under assault from the girls' pleading, she sighed, "Very well."

The bluette beamed happily, much to the couples' amusement. "Excellent, but for now, enjoy yourselves, I know Alexis has been dying to ask about your magic."

Carla sighed. She knew, she'd have to explain it, I barely know how my magic works.

I'm still not sure why they're doing this, but we had a place to stay, so that's a plus.

A/N: So I can't be the only one that thought Carla was obviously older than happy when I first watched the show, right?

Chapter Text

Kitted out

"Speech"

The Anderson's place was a nut house, we'd been awoken at four in the damn morning for training. I say training, I mean torture.

Stretching, a 10-mile run, press-ups, sit-ups, crunches, and sprinting followed by more stretches and then sparring, because apparently both parents met and got their Fiore citizenship from joining the army.

And Alexie was no better, wanting to follow in his parent's footsteps. Apparently, the whole magic interest thing was just that, an interest, a hobby of his.

3 hours later and I was the only one left standing, compensating with pure physical aptitude and only using magic sparingly, though barely. Never had I been so glad that I had taken up morning training, but this was ridiculous. We are 8, Alexie was 5, What. The. Hell.

"Please, just kill me," I panted as my body finally gave up the ghost and I collapsed like a wet noodle.

Sasha was a damn monster with a blade, and since Carla was no longer... Available for sword training, I was her next victim with my knife.

Sasha stood there laughing like a loon, even Alistair was sweating and giving the woman a wide berth.

"Yerunda, you did well for beginners," She sighed happily and sheathed her long sword.

"Indeed my dear," Alistair chucked mirthfully, now back at the woman's side.

The sword mistress pecked her husband on the cheek, reducing him to a sputtering schoolboy, as she, actually, skipped off back to the house.

"Breakfast will be ready in a few minutes," She called behind her... She scares me.

"Don't worry, soon Mommy will stop holding back, and you'll get tons better," Alexie, that poor naive boy, stated kindly.

I felt myself pale, she had taken all three of us who were using magic, while holding back, granted I hadn't used any named attacks because of collateral and my small reserves, but still. No wonder Natsu had been scared of the army when he fled Hargeon town.

"She was holding back!" Carla of all people shouted, looking rather put out at the idea.

"Of course, you are just children after all. She rather likes you three, she wouldn't want to put you off of visiting again," The large man bellowed. I faintly heard Wendy whimper.

"R-Right, thanks for that," I said nervously, now quite sure the Northern Lions must have been suicidal to go after the royal family.

"Yeah, but you did really well, most of my friends can't even make it through the run. Don't worry, you'll learn even more when we train tonight," The huge boy said ecstatically.

"Yes, quite Youthful ain't they my boy, a little whipping into shape, and you'll have some sparring partners of your own," The unholy combination of Major Armstrong and Might Guy chuckled, giving us a thumbs up and a literally, sparkling smile.

"...Great," I deadpanned, I no longer had the energy to be distressed. This time, even Carla whimpered from distress.

After a rather large yet quick breakfast complete with bacon, egg, and hash browns. We were finally ready to go to town, and with directions courtesy of the Anderson's, we had a good idea of where to go.

"They're insane, nice, but insane," I commented as we walked to our first destination from the manor.

Wendy groaned in agreement, while Carla actively twitched.

"I say we should look for an inn," Carla stated, still rather paranoid of attack from the morning training.

"We already accepted their offer, backing out now would be rude, and the training IS good for us," I replied shrugging, though honestly, I doubted my own words.

Carla sighed, "I knew army soldiers were trained in anti-mage warfare, but that was ridiculous.

Wendy groaned, "They're really strong."

I hummed in confirmation. "Yeah but I don't think it's the standard, maybe they were officers?" I thought aloud. "Still, even if it's only officers at that level, that's still hundreds if not thousands at that level, not people to mess with," I affirmed my previous thoughts, no wonder the mercenaries weren't seen in canon.

Wendy nodded vigorously in agreement, while Carla hummed the same.

"Wizard's rest is our first stop, correct?" Carla asked, as we entered the shopping district about 15 minutes later.

"Should be, Alexie said it would be open around now," I responded. The boy apparently went often enough to know its hours, usually to find information on types of magic he found interesting.

"Do you think we'll find something cool?" Wendy asked.

"Perhaps," Carla commented, humming to herself, "Though Salem and myself are looking for specific magic's to start on."

I nodded in agreement, "Lucky for us they are rather common magic's, so they should have some beginner stuff."

I knew Carla would be able to take up transformation magic, but I wasn't sure about myself and defensive magic, barriers were my first thought, though perhaps earth magic would work as well. It was a moot point if my own magic wouldn't correspond with it though.

"What about you, Wendy? Aera magic seems to be working well for you if that show was anything to go by," I was admittedly impressed. I'd spent most of the week working on my cat eyes spell to complement their performance. So I hadn't been able to really see the fruits of the girl's labor through the light show, but they had done well from what I had seen.

Both the girls blushed at the praise, but Wendy did respond, "Carla's a really good teacher."

"Nonsense, you worked hard to be able to fly like that," Carla praised her friend.

I watched amused as the two girls went back and forth praising each other, up until we entered the store.

"Welcome to the wizard's rest, Ah, can I help you with anything?" An old man, with a long silver beard and hair on wrinkled pale skin, greeted us as soon as we entered the shop. Holy shit, it's a Dumbledore knockoff, with purple robes to boot.

"Ah, yes, we're looking for any beginner books you might have on Transformation magic and types of defensive magic," Carla accepted the man's offer while I was busy gawking. Wendy's eyes, however, were busy looking around the shop, it looked a lot like a library with a few display cases featuring magic items, I even spotted a silver key in one of them. The shop itself though was covered in light wooden bookcases, cream carpeting, and a white ceiling.

And much to everyone's surprise, the elderly man smiled, not batting an eye at the young Exceed, then replied gently, "Of course my dear, of course. If you would, please follow me."

The elderly man guided us farther into the shop, "Now then, I believe I saw you children in the paper a while ago, yes? Already capable mages at such a young age, may I ask why you are looking for new magic?"

Carla seemed to hesitate, so I took it upon myself to answer first, "Detonation magic is dangerous even if wielded correctly, I want something to... Help control it, a layer of protection, so I don't hurt anyone unintentionally."

The man nodded in acceptance, "A fine goal, but remember, it is your magic and a part of you, do not fear it."

I winced slightly, he'd hit the nail on the head there. While I was more than willing to use it to protect at any cost, even kill if need be. It would be something done deliberately, not by accident, not unintentionally, not when my friends could be in the line of fire. I would choose and live with the consequences... I hope that day never comes, not again.

Carla remained silent, and I cocked a brow at her, as she uncharacteristically fidgeted before answering, "I'm looking for a way to blend in, I tend to stick out." Her manner of speech was slow as if testing the words.

I frowned and Wendy looked somewhat concerned. We, of course, knew already that she wanted to learn the magic to blend in, but how she had said it, there was more to this. Still, I wasn't about to push, not here.

"Carla?" Wendy asked. I put a hand on the bluettes shoulder and shook my head, not the time or place.

"Ain't nothing wrong with you," I smiled at the Exceed, "And I'll fight anyone who says otherwise.

Carla blushed at the announcement, which was adorable, but she should know better, we are a team after all.

The elderly man chuckled, "Such good friends, yes. But be sure you don't forget who you are now. A lie can become truth and truth a lie, quite easily."

Carla's jaw tightened at that.

"Now I do believe I have what you are looking for," The elderly man, picked out a book from one of the wooden bookcases behind him.

"Yes, The Changeling, the author of this text was quite the wizard and held a preference for partial and full feline transformations based upon her own body, perhaps the reverse will be true of you, hmm?" The man held out the book to Carla, who took it in paw, looking the book over.

Another book was selected, "And you young man, the Shaped Shield should be to your liking, a rather combat-centered wizard that was attuned to barrier magic learned how to use it for offense, making swords and the like with it, as well as strong bastions."

Well, that sounded up my alley, I took the book from him, his eyes twinkling all the while.

"Now is there anything else I can do for you," The purple-robed man asked.

"I don't suppose you have something to tell one's age, do you?" I asked hesitantly, Carla regained interest in the conversation immediately.

"Alas I do not, you would need a hospital appointment for such information," He smiled kindly... Wait, that's it? That's all we needed to do.

I rubbed the bridge of my nose, mostly annoyed I hadn't thought of that, of course, they'd have magical items. Carla sighed in irritation, likely along the same train of thought.

"Thank you, mister..." I trailed off not knowing the man's name.

"Please call me, Albert it makes me feel quite a bit younger than Mister Mead," The man chucked.

"Well then Albert, I think that's it, if we could pay for these?" I quickly realized I had no idea how much they were.

"Of course, for two rather decent beginner books, let's say twenty thousand jewels," He stated in a Grandfatherly tone.

That. That wasn't bad, that's about 100 dollars per book, and from the small search I'd done prior, by which I meant, asked the guild master. They were normally double or even triple that price.

"Ah, sure?" I was confused, this man confused me. These books were different from the normal beginner books, they were personal accounts and tailored to what we needed, and he was basically giving them away. Where had he gotten gems like this in the first place? And how did he know exactly what we needed?

Regardless, this was a good opportunity to advance, so I pulled out the money from my little hand-woven pouch, courtesy of the guild, and handed the money over.

"A-are you sure, sir," Wendy timidly spoke up.

"Of course my dear, I have long since retired, and I do not need more money. This little shop is simply how I wish to spend my retirement, helping with the next generation. Now off you pop, I would think you children have more important things to be doing than listening to an old man rattle on," He then proceeded to guide us back toward the shop entrance.

"Please tell Alexie I said hello, and feel free to return, when you wizards need a place to rest," He closed the door behind us.

"Ah, sure," I replied right before the door shut... How did he know we knew Alexie?

"Carla?" Wendy asked again as we began walking, gaining my attention. The little Exceed was looking rather intently at the book she was holding.

"It's nothing Wendy, I'm simply... relieved to have a way to... fit in," She spoke softly.

"Oh, Carla, I'm sorry," Wendy sadly proclaimed, and took that to mean that our swordswomen in training needed a hug.

"Ack, Wendy!" Carla sputtered as she was dragged into a hug, much to my amusement, again.

Though I admit when I brought up the subject of transformation magic last week I did so because I knew she would get some use out of it.

I didn't think it would affect her this much, then again, as far as she was aware she was the only 'talking cat' she knew of, and her only comradeship was with humans, I suppose it's natural to want to fit in.

"Alright, Wendy, I don't think Carla can breathe," I interrupted. The white furred girl going unnaturally pale even through her fur.

Wendy eeped and let go of the girl, "I'm sorry."

Carla quickly composed herself before answering, "It's alright, I appreciate the thought."

"You good?" I asked.

Carla smiled happily, "Yes, I believe I am."

I nodded, "Alright then that's what matters."

Carla cleared her throat, "Now then I believe you wanted some new armor, yes Salem?"

"Ah, yea, I guess, I'll need fitting though," I confirmed.

"We have time," Carla replied.

I chuckled, the girl was definitely in high spirits at the moment.

"Then onward we go," I smiled, taking the lead. The Needles Path was Oscar's shop and the man was a friend of Alistair's, so why not?

Said shop was also just up the street, still in the more magical part of town, meaning they must do something to their clothing magically.

Entering the shop itself was a strange experience, there were textiles everywhere, alongside half-finished garments stood completed ones and others simply thrown to the side, it was an assault of colors that quite frankly hurt to look at and gave me a headache.

Wendy loved it, her eyes lit up, and she was already moving to get a closed look at some of the garments, Carla trailing after her with a sigh.

Now where is the staff?

"Hello," Came a voice from nowhere.

"Gah," I exclaimed and spun on the spot trying to locate the person responsible.

"Sorry, sorry," A dark-skinned woman emerged from within a rack of clothing, who I could only guess was Holly's mother considering they looked near identical, only older... Not that I'd tell her that, I choose life. "How can I help you?" She asked.

"Ah, I spoke with Oscar yesterday, he said he might be able to help me find a gambeson," I pulled out the business card he had provided me.

"Oh, Oscar sent you, how wonderful, yes, yes, I would be happy to help you," She replied rather ecstatically.

"Riiiight, so- Gah" Was as far as I got before I was dragged into the rack of abominable colors, by said woman.

I'm not sure how I ended up in, I think, a changing room of sorts? But here I am.

The woman was sorting through numerous fabrics muttering, "Green, no blue, yes, maybe? Short sleeves, hmm."

"Em, excuse me," I tried getting her attention, which unfortunately I did.

She zeroed in on me like a hound to meat. "Too young to be a knight, a mage?" She questioned, I think.

"Yes?" Was my answer, unsure if I should be indulging this woman.

"Too young to be in a guild, no-" She continued rambling.

I held up my yellow guild mark at the-... I'm not sure if that question was directed at me.

She gasped at the sight and began examining me, "Color of magic" She was staring at my soul, this was definitely a question.

"Orange?" Was the best answer I had.

"Ooh, Orange, doable," She looked at the Brown colored pants I'd gotten from the guild. "Hmm, maybe," She continued.

I'm not sure what was going on, but it ended with me in front of a mirror with tan boots, and cargo pants, no t-shirt, which admittedly showed off my forming 6-pack. Along with a burnt orange gambeson style Faulds complete with a dark brown hem... Sort of like a kilt, that went down to my shins. This was followed by a burnt orange, though currently unbuttoned, long sleeve gambeson with a dark brown placket and collar. Finally, I had some new dark brown leather, though fingerless, gloves. All of which she pulled from... Somewhere.

"Wonderful, come." The woman commanded, and the next thing I knew I was back in the store... What just happened? One second she's grabbing me, the next I'm here, can she teleport? No, I was constantly moving, and I don't think she cast any spells?

"Salem! There you...Are?" Carla trailed off staring before shaking her head. Well, I was in entirely new clothes, sans shirt mind you.

"Where have you been?" She demanded.

"You know what? I have no idea," I said absent-mindedly, checking myself over and confirming I still had my new spell book. Oh, neat, the jacket has pockets.

The feline shaped girl blinked in astonishment, "You've been gone an hour! Even Wendy couldn't sniff you out."

"An hour?" I could swear I was only gone 15 minutes, max.

"Yes!" She confirmed.

..."I think I need to sit down," I said, though the dinging of the shop door interrupted my search for a seat.

"Honey I'm- Oh, dear," Oscar had arrived and was now looking fairly concerned.

...

Crash

"Ahhh," Wendy's panicked voice came from further into the shop.

"Wendy!" Carla and myself shouted, moving toward the noise.

Unfortunately, as we approached we collided with a ballistic Wendy who latched onto me like a barnacle and sent me careening over, including Carla who had been in front of me and was now sandwiched between us.

A second later came the chaotic woman from earlier, who proceeded to trip over the three of us.

Thud

And crash into Oscar, "Hi, honey!" She exclaimed happily, and earned 3 pained groans along with a whimper from Wendy, who she had apparently been chasing.

"Air," Carla begged, which thankfully separated the panicked Wendy from me, and allowed the Exceed to get back up from where she lay on my chest, rather flushed, likely at nearly been crushed.

Ah, note to self, button up jacket for combat operations.

"What happened? What's going on?" I inquired, rising from the ground, myself.

Wendy, however, ducked in front of me, making use of my body as a living shield once more. Though considering my new armor, maybe that wasn't to far off.

"I am so sorry," Came Oscar's voice from behind me, who was currently holding the manic woman. "I see you've met my wife, Millie."

I blinked slowly, "Met is a... Word, I'm ninety percent sure I was kidnapped."

"Millie what have I said about ambushing customers," He said sternly.

"But Oscccar, he said you sent him," Millie apparently argued, I think?

Oscar sighed, "Sorry she's one of the best rune smiths around but not exactly a people person."

"I think you and I have two different opinions on what constitutes 'not a people person'," I deadpanned, she was very much a people person, a crazy one.

The man laughed awkwardly, "Sorry, sorry, I wasn't expecting you this early."

"We were up at four a.m," I responded, twitching, this whole town was crazy.

"Ahhh, right, I would've thought you'd need time to recover," He commented.

"No," I said flatly. While the training had been nuts, we were in good shape and breakfast was more than enough recovery time, especially as our magic returned.

"Right, well, I see you've already got some new clothes, and seeing as it was Millie helping you I am guessing you like them," He cocked an amused eyebrow.

"Somewhat," I twitched again, because he was right. First the old man, then this woman, is there something in the water here, or what?

"Right, considering you're one of the few people that Millie's successfully dressed without trying to run, I'll get you a discount on those," He chuckled as his wife pouted.

"Thanks," I agreed, but my sanity does not.

So, 80,000 Jewels down for materials only and we were able to leave the store, credit where it's due apparently the clothing would actually grow with me and was magically resilient, the last rune itself could cost at least 100,000 jewels so I'm not complaining.

"So, what did happen to you?" Carla asked.

"I don't want to talk about it," I twitched, feeling somewhat violated. She had man handled me the entire time, the only reason I hadn't detonated anything was because my underwear had stayed where it was, thank Hestia.

"Can we go to the library?" Wendy spoke up. Getting both of our attention, she had an adorable determined face on, like she gathered all of her courage for this question.

"Of course," Carla agreed easily.

"Sure, if it gets me away from here, I'll jump into a volcano. Just, please no more poking and prodding" I commented, making the two girls chuckle uneasily.

"Anything specific?" I questioned as we started back up.

"Ah, umm, t-the village, Sun Village I mean," Wendy stuttered out the answer, wow that woman HAD rattled her hadn't she. And yet, it's me she kidnapped.

So, that's what we did, I mean it isn't like I can just google this stuff, and the library was the best source of local information. I should probably look up where the closest hospital is as well, if Carla does want a check-up... May Hestia help them if they direct her to a vet, from me or Carla is yet to be determined.

The library was a bit further into the town. You know, now that I think about it, I'm surprised that the Mount Hakobe settlements even had a magic district and a library.

We arrived a good ten minutes later at a relatively large building made of wood, like most others in town, but with three stories unlike the common one or two in the settlement.

Entering the building brought us into a large singular open room with dark wooden bookcases, and flooring along with dozens of tables and chairs made of the same dark wood. And was surprisingly empty, save for one man.

Behind the checking desk sat a rather large man at a good six feet if he was standing, with a braided brown beard and brown hair in a ponytail. But it was the rather large scar on the right side of his pale face, complete with eye patch that drew attention.

"Mornin' Kido's can I 'elp ye?" He said in a Scottish accent though slowly, to be fair, he was obviously forcing his pronunciation to speak clearer.

Wendy hesitated and made several attempts to communicate, all of which were failing.

"Sorry, sir, she isn't good with people. We're looking for any information you might have on surrounding villages, giants, or possible flame deities," I cut in, sparing Wendy further embarrassment. How that girl can fight and bring down several mercenaries and a bandit yet still be afraid of talking to strangers is beyond me.

The mid-aged man cocked a brow in interest or perhaps amusement before talking, "Aye village information is on th' firs' floor and the third 'ull have anythin' ta do with fairy folk and the like." He pointed out certain areas of the floors as he spoke, on a floor plan, which he was now holding up, indicating the correct areas.

"Thank you," I made a polite bow of my head then guided the pouting and embarrassed Wendy Marvell with me as Carla trailed after us, garnering another raised eyebrow from the man but nothing more.

On arriving at the pointed-out area I realized this might take a while, there were at least four bookcases dedicated to topography and information of the local area.

"Well this might take a while," I commented, both Wendy and Carla groaned at the sight. On the bright side, I might be able to find out where the closest hospital might be, I wonder if I could get Happy from Fairy Tail to take the test later as well, you know, to compare results.

Carla sprouted her wings to get a better look at all the books. "Indeed," She agreed.

"Maybe if we started with looking for giants?" Wendy wondered aloud, finger under her lips.

"Maybe, we need to start somewhere," I responded, browsing the books while I held my own spell book under my left arm.

"Right, let's get to it," I sighed out. The next few days were going to be a pain, my head was already hurting, no seriously my head was starting to hurt. How many times had Sasha hit me this morning?

A/N: So the teams finally done with their jobs for now and are finally starting to get some real training even if by accident, and Salem and Carla have some new magic to start on. And the people in town are by no means normal, though they do live right next to a mountain with Vulcan and Wyvern, so yeah the people that immigrate to town have probably seen worse, are desperate or crazy. Or have simply been born there.

Gambeson; For those that don't know a gambeson is metal plating with fabric on either side, though it did come in many forms, arming gambesons for example weren't armored only quilted to put armor over, usually.

Faulds; are a type of combat skirt, think like star wars clone armor for captains, their kama's, only armored like a gambeson is with plates between the fabric.

Chapter Text

Memories

"Speech"

This quickly became tedious work even a week later we hadn't really narrowed it down, and I think our training with the Anderson family, while fruitful, was wearing us out. It didn't help our fatigue in the slightest that me and Carla were already reading through our new magic books. The pain in my head hadn't subsided yet either, probably because of all these damn books, and I wasn't about to bother Wendy about something so minor.

On the brighter side of things, I had found a hospital, several in fact. The closest was located in Clover which was now on my list of things to do. But our search for Sun Village was continuing to come up short. This world had an abundance of gods and the like, which makes sense I suppose seeing as god slayers were a thing here and someone had to teach them. Unfortunately, it was impossible to tell which ones were still alive and which had been slain.

On a side note, I hadn't found anything on Hestia yet either, which was strange because she was technically a goddess who held dominion over fire. Yet, at the same time understandable because she loathed conflict, so she would have actively avoided any wars.

I sighed as I finished another book and put it on the finished pile to the side of the table we were sitting at.

"Nothing?" Carla asked. I shook my head in the negative feeling how stiff my neck was.

Wendy groaned next to her feline friend, "There has to be something, right?"

Carla sighed, "Salem your positive that this story is true?"

"I'm one hundred percent sure," I replied and cracked my neck, causing both girls to finch. "Sorry," I apologized, that enhanced hearing of theirs must be so annoying at times, I'm still not sure how they had gotten somewhat used to my detonations.

"Let's take a lunch break, yeah? I asked Alistair about a place in town you two might like," I requested. More accurately, I'd asked if there was such a place around.

"Oh?" Carla responded curiously.

Wendy, however, perked up at the thought of food, smiling wide, "Really?" I guess some things are universal for dragon slayers.

"Yeah, how about it?" I inquired.

"Oh, very well," Carla stood and stretched while Wendy shot up and began bouncing on the balls of her feet.

"Bye mister Lennox, we'll be back soon," Wendy waved over to the scarred man at the library desk.

"Aye, lass hav' a good meal," Grant Lennox replied, waving us off. With all our time in the library, we'd gotten to know the man somewhat. Apparently, he too was an ex-soldier, his timeserving was, however, cut short due to a run-in with a dark mage, that resulted in his missing eye and right leg. Though it was hard to tell, his prosthetic leg was very well-made.

The man was friendly enough, if not constantly drunk. Wendy warmed to the man as soon as he began telling her, quite frankly, outrageous stories about sky pirates, lake monsters, and so on, then again this IS Earthland. Still, it did distract from the fact we still hadn't found anything.

Heading toward the restaurant district was fairly easy, it was about two in the afternoon, meaning we had missed the rush and there was less foot traffic.

The aptly, and bluntly named, Sushi bar was now in front of us.

"Sushi? Salem, have I never told you how much I hate fish?" Carla gave me a side glance. She had, she made a point to wrinkle her nose at fish.

"Yes you have, but sushi doesn't need to be fish it can be other things, seafood or even vegetables all wrapped in sushi rice," I explained.

That garnered Wendy's attention, "That sounds tasty." She drooled.

"Manners Wendy," Carla scolded, causing the girl to wipe her mouth and turn a bright red.

Carla sighed, "Oh, very well."

And with that, we entered. The place was nice, mostly made of varnished woods, floor, tables, and so on. But being a restaurant it also had some basic paintings on the walls and other small decorations.

"Welcome, how may I help you?" A small woman of obvious Asian heritage, or this world's equivalent, greeted us and then paused. Though, the lack of accent indicated she was more than likely born or raised from a young age in this country. She had fair features with blue eyes and black hair.

"I am sorry children, no pets allowed in the restaurant," She declared, eyeing Carla.

Wendy looked outright confused at the comment.

Carla grit her teeth, "Excuse me? I am not a pet!"

"Yeah, that's right," Wendy agreed now grasping the situation.

"Cats ain't bipedal nor do they carry swords, dress in clothing, or talk, she's not a pet she's our teammate, we're guild wizards. Please pay attention, miss," I added, snorting and flashing my guild mark. Honestly, mages come in all shapes and sizes so if the woman now assumed Carla was a human using magic to look like a cat, well, them's the breaks.

"Indeed," Carla huffed in irritation and puffed up in pride all at once. That brought the woman up short.

"A-ah apologizes," The now flustered woman stuttered out, "This way please."

She quickly led us toward a table, where we seated ourselves.

I wonder if I should feel bad for the woman? She was just doing her job after all. Ultimately, I decided to leave it be for the time being. Then I thought about whether this was common for Carla in canon before remembering that they didn't leave the guild much before my arrival. Hmm.

I wonder if Happy, the Exceed that travels with Natsu, had any trouble like this? Then again, he was normally found in Fairy Tail itself with his father figure.

I turned to Carla as we sat, "Sorry about that."

"It isn't your fault Salem. The sooner I am able to use Transformation magic, the better," Carla sighed out.

"Any luck with that?" I asked in curiosity.

The Exceed hummed to herself before answering, "Not quite, but my magic has responded well to my attempts, at least."

Wendy chirped up smiling, "It's going to be so cool seeing you as a human, do you think you'll be able to become a dragon too!"

"Ah, I'm not sure about that Wendy, Dragons are magical creatures, a take-over mage would be better suited to that," Carla deadpanned at her friend.

"Yeah maybe, but a dragon slayer might have some luck, you already have dragon magic and should be able to go back and forth," I commented. Theoretically, that could work, but at the same time dragon slayer magic already tries to turn the wielder into a dragon, so it might reject the magic, or it might not work at all.

Wendy frowned at the suggestion and responded nervously, "Umm, I don't think that's a good idea."

I cocked a brow at that. Or maybe it would force a transformation, considering Wendy's instinctual aversion to it. But no, I doubt that's an issue thanks to Grandeeney. I mean Natsu was able to use it in canon, though he wasn't trying to turn in to a dragon, so who knows.

"Regardless, perhaps I should actually learn the magic before experimenting with it, yes?" Carla rolled her eyes at us, actively taking attention away from the young dragon slayer.

"Yeah I suppose, I wonder if you'll retain your proportional strength or be able to assess your claws, both would be useful in the field," I asked, granted I knew in canon that she didn't, but that might also be because she stopped training it after learning human transformation. I'm not really sure, but putting forth these questions might help her take it further, it could be useful.

"And what about YOUR training, Salem?" Carla asked, avoiding the subject, to be fair she had already asked us to wait and see.

"Not... Horribly, my magic isn't outright rejecting it, it IS responding to it, but... it kind of, wants to, but it doesn't?" I said unsurely, It was strange I didn't need to force my magic to comply like with Aera, but it also didn't want to, it was more passive-aggressive rather than actively aggressive. Still, at least it was responding to the magic, or I'd have no luck.

"Hmm, perhaps it's because your innate magic is more offensive and barrier magic is more defensive?" Carla wondered aloud.

"That sounds likely, I might need to try fusing the detonation magic with the barrier magic at first, then remove it once the energy has stilled," I theorized Carla nodding along, though Wendy looked sort of lost.

"Ah, Wendy, decided on what you want?" I asked, trying to keep her included.

My question caused the little girl to light up as she gave a cute hum of acknowledgment and indicated several items on the menu, "These." I did notice what she was pointing to, was what I knew as California rolls but were apparently known here as Fiore rolls, real original multiverse.

"What about you?" The bluette returned the question.

"Takoyaki, I think," I answered.

"What about you Carla," Wendy beamed, I think she was simply excited to be at a restaurant, to be honest. Our other lunches had basically consisted of street vendor food eaten in the park.

"I suppose the vegetable rolls will suffice," She huffed and crossed her arms. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea.

Wendy groaned from my back as I hauled her back toward the library.

"Honestly Wendy, I told you to slow down," Carla berated the girl for putting herself in this position. Wendy's response to this was a pained groan.

"I thought it might be good for us to branch out a little while we're in town, but this is a bit much," I spoke up, drawing attention from the poor girl. And while that was true, I was also trying to get Carla to be more faithful to herself.

"Indeed," Carla agreed, though wrinkled her nose.

"Food was good though, right?" I questioned the white-furred girl, I had gotten her to try some of the different foods, though she had maintained that the fish was nasty, which was strange. In canon, I know she was feigning her dislike.

Carla sighed, "I appreciate the thought Salem, but I DID tell you that I disliked fish." Carla huffed again, she wasn't in a good mood.

"Come on, it wasn't that bad, you liked some of it," I responded.

"I put up with it Salem, there is a difference," She replied hotly.

"OK, OK, we know not to go back there then. Maybe next time we should just go to a tea cafe instead, tea, sandwiches, and sweets might have been a better option," I spoke up.

"Yes, perhaps," Carla commented neutrally.

"Carla?" I got her attention.

"What," She responded tightly.

"Thanks for trying, I didn't mean to upset you," I apologized, this was different from what I had expected. I think she truly believes that she hates fish, or actually does now? It was different from the expected canon reaction. But for the life of me I can't figure out why.

The white-furred girl huffed yet again, though some of the tension I was only now noticing, bled from her, "Your welcome, but no more fish." She didn't say anything about not having been upset, I realized.

"You got it," I agreed.

Carla nodded, "Very well, as I said I appreciate the thought, but a tea house sounds far nicer."

"Yeah, next time then," I responded as we returned to the library.

Grant took one look at our returning forms and immediately choked back a laugh, "The little lass all tuckered out at?"

I chuckled back, "Yeah something like that, she ate too much."

The man shook his head in amusement as we walked by back to our table.

"All right come on Wendy," I said gently sliding the girl from my back and into a chair where she promptly slumped head first on to the table then groaned, again.

"Looks like it's just you and me for now," I deadpanned at Carla who sighed at the basically comatose girl.

"It would appear so, yes," She agreed.

An hour later and we'd managed to flick through several more books. Unfortunately, my head pain was back with a vengeance, and my wincing must have been noticeable because Carla spoke up.

"Are you all right Salem?" Concern laced her words.

"Ah, yeah, I'll be fine, just a migraine," I hissed in pain, putting the book I was reading down and rubbing my temples.

"Are you sure?" She must have had Aera in use because I felt her paw on my shoulder.

I shook my head and the pain began to dissipate. "Yeah, I'm ok just tired, they come and go, and all this reading isn't helping either, I'll be fine," I waved her off.

She hummed disapprovingly in response.

'Salem,' Came a voice.

"Yeah?" I asked.

Carla blinked, "I didn't say anything."

... "Ok maybe I should take a nap," I thought aloud.

"Yes, that might be for the best, I shall get Wendy up to help me in the meantime, please don't strain yourself Salem," Carla nodded at me.

I returned the nod, "You too."

As Carla began to wake Wendy. I sat down in one of the nearby chairs and was out like a light.

Carla P.O.V

"Leave him alone Wendy, if his head still hurts when he wakes up, then you can help," I couldn't help but sigh, as Wendy pouted at my response. She had been attempting to check the boy over for the last hour.

I was admittedly concerned with Salem's health at the moment, I don't remember him having a head wound, but he was poisoned a while back. Still, it might simply be exhaustion, it was best to let him rest for now.

"Fine," Wendy pouted once more.

"For now perhaps we should continue looking for the information we require, yes?" I again attempted to distract her from her worries, and the timid girl once more gave a tiny nod of acceptance, though I expected that to only last for a few more minutes until she asked once more.

That train of thought only lasted up until Wendy let out a gasp.

"Carla, look!" Wendy, well, she wasn't yelling at least, but her voice was rather firm.

I looked at the book Wendy was holding, specifically the paragraph she was indicating. "Giants, often believed to be a myth, have had many sightings in the east of Fiore," I quoted. It went on, of course, but in this case, that wasn't relevant.

"Well now, it would appear we have our answer," I agreed with Wendy's findings and looked at her, however rather than the ecstatic smile I expected, I was met with a frown.

"Wendy?" I asked somewhat concernedly, this was what she had wanted, why was she frowning?

"Umm, it's just, err, w-we can't," Wendy hadn't stuttered for the entire week, not since our run in with that upstart child's mother, and Mr. Grant, so something was bothering her.

"Come now, Wendy, what's wrong?" I asked my concern growing. Whatever was she talking about?

She fidgeted for a moment and cast a glance at the sleeping boy, I raised a bow at that.

"I-It's near the border, Wh-What if there's those bad guys," She had tears in her eyes and I knew why now, slavers.

I sighed, "Wendy I understand your concern, but as I said before, Salem is only trying to keep us safe." Truthfully, I had my own misgivings on the matter, I had read about how much the taking of a life can affect someone. The thought of watching Salem fall from being a friendly boy to a hardened warrior, or worse, a broken one, wasn't something I wanted to contemplate.

"B-but I don't want him to be a b-bad guy," Wendy was holding herself, while I attempted to comfort her.

"Wendy, whatever are you talking about?" I asked with some confusion, the reason he was so willing to go so far, was because he wanted us safe. How would that make him a bad guy?

"He... He said he'd k-kill them," She quietly responded.

"Wendy..." I gained her attention as gently as I was able.

"Salem isn't a bad person, you know that," I stated.

The girl nodded along, "B-But-."

"I know, but Wendy, soldiers kill, guild wizards kill, but only when they have to. Are Mister Lennox or the Anderson's bad people?"

She shook her head In the negative this time.

"They were soldiers remember, don't mistake killing with murder," I sighed, granted I didn't know if they had ever had to kill before, but that didn't mean they hadn't either.

"What?" Wendy asked, genuinely confused.

I thought a moment before answering in a way she would understand, "Murder is the purposeful killing of an innocent, someone defenseless. That's what dark wizards do and what makes them bad people. Killing isn't a good thing, but it isn't necessarily evil either, it's just survival."

Wendy was quiet and in obvious turmoil.

"GAH," Salem bolted awake. I jolted at his sudden awakening.

"EEP!" Wendy was shocked out of her introspective thoughts.

Heavy panting filled the momentary silence, as Salem garnered our attention, he was unusually wet with sweat and wide-eyed.

"It was just a nightmare Salem, please, relax," I attempted to soothe the boy.

"No, no it wasn't... I-I don't remember," He shook his head, acclimatizing to the no doubt calmer library, than wherever his head had taken him.

"N-no it is, I used to get them too, it isn't real, i-its OK," Wendy reassured the boy. She was so very kind-hearted, worrying about someone in the midst of her own crisis. I worry she will lose that, I wish I could protect her, but-. No, I have to let her live her life.

I shook my head, as Salem groaned into his hands and Wendy edged closer to the boy, likely to help. Still, Salem is more than intelligent enough to know he had a nightmare, so what does he mean by it wasn't?

"T-there, there," Wendy patted the boy on the head in what I'm sure was meant to be comfort, though I admit the image was a... strange one.

"Are you alright Salem?" I asked, getting closer, rather worried myself. Salem was admittedly someone I had come to rely on emotionally, and I was curious what could faze the brave boy, and realized I had never really asked about his life before the guild. Hmm, something I would have to correct, all I know is that his parents were likely dead, and he somehow ended up deep in Waas Forest.

"No, but I will be," He stated, getting his breathing under control, though he still seemed rather pale.

"Well... Nightmare or not, it's still just a bad dream, you're in the library now," I informed him hoping it would help.

Thankfully, the blond boy took a deep breath and steadied himself.

"Yeah, yeah the library," He agreed looking around and standing, much to Wendy's concern.

"How's it going?" He questioned, a shudder under his breath.

"Ah, well..." I began slowly as Wendy began to fidget at the reminder of our prior conversation.

He wobbled slightly and then shook his head, focusing on me.

I cleared my throat, "It would appear the Giants may be in the east."

"Huh, well alright then we can head back to the guild for a bit, and come up with a plan of attack... Preferably before afternoon training," Salem chuckled weakly. Though I shuddered at the thought, even the ever-polite Wendy followed suit.

"A-ah, indeed," I vigorously agreed. While I will admit to Sasha being an effective trainer, she was also a brutal one.

Salem P.O.V

We returned to the Anderson Manor in relative silence. Wendy was frowning and staring forward blankly lost in her own thoughts, while Carla was keeping a keen eye on the both of us, concern plastered on her face.

Dammit all, it feels like I'm forgetting something, my dream, it was important but made no sense. I remembered the smell of blood and ash but no specifics.

Something, something was missing, but I don't know what.

Blood, I remember that vividly when I died, when I, when I...what was I doing? I was shot, right?

I felt myself rubbing my neck subconsciously. That's right, I was shot in the throat, right? So, why do I specifically remember it being a knife held at my neck? I was protecting someone... I- I don't remember who. What is going on?

Everything else was clear, my time on Earth, watching Fairy Tail, but my death it was becoming hazy, I know I died. But until now, I remembered it vividly. I shot the home invaders, no I stabbed them, they... They attacked the village, I... I am so confused.

"Salem?" I looked over to see Carla had addressed me, hell even Wendy had broken out of her own reverie and was watching me concernedly.

"Yeah?" I tried as nonchalantly as possible. I vaguely realized we were back on the manor grounds, the building not far from where we had stopped.

She came up to me, wings deployed, and gently pried my shaking hand from around my own throat, I had still been rubbing it prior.

Our eyes met and I could see the concern. "I, it's nothing, not important anymore. It- that dream, it just brought up some bad memories," I did my best to explain.

Her eyes softened considerably as she continued to hold my hand away from my throat. "Your family," It was a statement, not a question.

Something became clear.

I had tried to save her, my mother, but they were adults, and I was scared. I knew where the firewood axe was, and I got him right in the back between the shoulder blade and spine, the heart, I now knew. My first kill, then a knife to my throat, and mum she- I was in the forest seconds later.

I shook away the migraine pounding between my ears, trying hard to ignore it.

"Yes, bandits, my mother, but I got them back, my first kill," I confirmed, more to myself, my voice hardening toward the end.

Carla's eyes momentarily widened, then I spotted the sorrow, "Oh, Salem." Wendy simply gasped.

I ignored their shock for the moment, I need to rest, these weren't my memories, they couldn't be. I need time to sort this out.

As I began forward again, knocking on the manor door and leaning heavily against the door frame, the nausea, and dizziness was getting worse. I realized through my haze of confusion, that the pain in my head had lessened, and two small paws were helping to keep me upright.

Alistair opened the door, "Wecom- BY JOVE, Salem are you alright, my boy?"

In lieu of answering, I moved forward latching onto the man for support, and forcing my dizzy mind to focus, though this time it was to no avail, the world was going blurry.

"Salem," That damn voice was back, why did it sound so familiar?

A second later, my mind was unable to continue processing the duel memories, and everything went black.

A/N: So yeah Salem has two sets of memories in his head, which can't be good for the mind, hence the mental shutdown. Cliche? A little but nessersary. Long story short, coming to this world means several things, he paid for it by dying, though there's still more to it. The girls are now aware he has a body count, even if it's not the one he thought, and does he still have a family in this world? Who are they? Where are they from? Etcetera, etcetera, etcetera.

There will be some answers in the next chapter

For some reason Carla isn't taking well to the thought of seafood, even when she has the option of doing so without any judgment, she's actively resisting it or truly believes she hates it. She didn't take kindly to Salem's attempts at trying it, though realizes there's no malicious intent behind it.  Friends don't always agree, it happens but was handled well by salem, so no damage done.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Magic in the air - Home

"Speech"

Note: For anyone unaware the chapter before this 'Hestia' was changed a bit on 8/20/23

It was raining today as it had been yesterday, we had been lucky to miss the storm on our return trip.

Though Wendy had been hurrying us along the night before, so maybe not that lucky, she must have felt such a large storm coming.

A crack of thunder echoed in the distance, and then lightning briefly illuminated my room in the guild, almost as if to state the fact.

It was still early, around five in the morning, and you'd think I'd be able to sleep through this considering how loud my magic is, but apparently not.

Perhaps though, I just had too much on my mind.

I could get up, but honestly, I was enjoying some me time right now. Just laying back and thinking.

Wendy and Carla were great, and training was fun, I loved my new life, but that only made knowing what was coming harder. Canon was four years away, including this one. And while that seemed like it was a long time away, it really wasn't.

There was just so much to do right now that I had to remind myself that I needed to relax as well.

My talk with Hestia was on a replay in my mind as well, and while informative, I wish she could have found another way to get my attention. Because of course, I couldn't have simply passed out in my damn room, oh no, it just had to be while we were out and about.

It was irritating and had affected my friends. Wendy hadn't taken her nose out of that psychiatric book since we'd returned to the guild. Likewise, Carla had been fretting over me in her own way as well, offering to make tea or grab/make some food for me, all of yesterday.

Thankfully they had remained alert while we had been on the metaphorical road, none of us wanted to get caught in another ambush or be caught by surprise.

I was happy they cared, truly, but all I'd really wanted was some time to sort myself out.

Listening to the storm was soothing in a way because no matter the world, the day and night would come, the weather would shift, and people would be people.

Another distant crack and more light filled the room as the storm grew closer.

In the mountains around this area, the storm had become trapped, sort of. Right now, the storm had moved away a bit, but it would come right back again like it had the past dozen or so times.

I haven't been able to focus on my training either because of the storm, or more accurately because of Wendy and Carla not wanting to, and I quote, 'Get blown away.' Which, despite my arguing that it was, in fact, perfect training weather for them, is fair. I mean, considering their training included flying, and there were hurricane-force winds, yeah.

And while I could have gone to train by myself, the last thing I wanted was to cause them more worry. With what had happened in the settlement a couple of days ago, and Wendy's own reluctance to even go searching in the desert for my sake, I would rather not add to that in any way.

Granted, the extra memories I had gained after I'd passed out had been disorienting enough to screw with my head, even before I had actually fully gained them.

More specifically, the memory of my death back on earth had conflicted with this world's memories of a bandit attack, likely because they happened perpendicular to each other.

It had been a terrifying moment, though one I am delighted to say is over. The thought of losing a piece of myself was horrifying. Worse still, it isn't like I could just write my previous memories down, thanks to Hestia's block.

Thankfully, that hadn't been necessary, and it was for the best, I suppose. In no small part because I had been trying to tell Wendy and Carla prior to even knowing what damage I would have coursed.

Don't get me wrong, I didn't want to keep secrets from them. But considering the alternative was possible Armageddon, well then, my hands were currently tied.

If push comes to shove, I suppose I could pretend to be a Sear or something, though I'm like 90 percent sure Sears get their visions from the gods, I'd have to ask Hestia to be sure. And all of that isn't even considering the fact I have no way of communicating what I know with them.

I groaned to myself, I was in it for the long haul. Like I told Hestia, I'll figure it out.

I hope I'll find a way to air this all out to them eventually, you know, without the possibility of destroying the world. But if the risk remained too high, I would simply have to grin and bear it, let my actions do the talking instead.

BOOM

Annnd the storm was back, damn that was a loud one.

I had a minute of quiet before the storm echoed again, and again. Yeah, it was definitely back overhead now.

The next anticipated crack of thunder was cut short by, knocking on my door.

I contemplated feigning sleep for a moment before I banished the thought. For all I knew, this could be an emergency due to the storm.

I responded to the knocking with a quiet but firm, "Coming." Then, with a yawn and some effort, I trudged towards the closed door.

You know though, I have to say this old building dealt with the wind and rain well, no leaks or broken windows or the like, though that might be the Guild Masters's physical illusions at play as well.

I honestly can't tell.

Opening the door revealed Wendy and Carla, both still in their sleepwear, a basic white nightgown for Wendy and a pink one for Carla. Like I said, basic, but I'm not one to judge, I was only wearing a pair of black joggers.

"Mornin' girls, what's up?" My somewhat tired question was answered not by my friends but with another crack of thunder.

Both girls flinched at the sound and covered their ears. Oh right, enhanced hearing, no wonder the two of them looked so tired.

"A-ah, Salem, I hope we didn't wake you?" Carla recovered first.

"Nah, the storm kept me up too. You two doing alright?" I questioned.

They'd been fine during the day, likely because of the hustle and bustle of the guild drowning out the storm somewhat, however, now that night had fallen.

"Yes, though this storm is preventing us from getting a good night's rest, it's rather loud," Carla once more responded and crossed her arms in irritation. Which gave me the impression that, had the storm been sapient, she would have found some way to browbeat it into silence.

I hummed in acknowledgment, "Yeah, it's a loud one. What do you usually do when it gets like this?"

The cat girl sighed, "What can we do? We will simply have to wait it out."

"Yeah," I raised one of my eyebrows, it didn't answer why they were here, though.

Another crack and flash, and both girls flinched again.

That looks painful, "Why don't you come in, and we'll try wrapping some clothes around your ears."

At my gesture, the two of them entered the room, as I turned on the light. It does make me wonder how they dealt with my explosions so well now, though.

"It doesn't help, it's too uncomfortable to sleep, and dear Wendy can feel the lack of pressure in the air," Carla stated, as a rather miserable Wendy followed after her.

Yeah, I can see how that might be a problem. I'm sure it's something they'll get used to as they get older, but children as a rule tend to have better hearing. Add on to that their enhanced hearing and well, enough said.

Hmm, perhaps constant exposure to certain noises helps them adapt to it?

"All we can really do is try to distract ourselves," Carla sighed, as the both of them sat on the end of my bed. As a side note, I really need to get a chair or something in here.

Secondly, now the light was on I could see just how tired the two looked, fur and hair were ruffled up and their eyes heavy.

Carla actively groaned as she slumped backward, while Wendy refused to remove her hands from her ears and had tucked her head between her legs, which were in turn brought up against her chest.

Well, I wasn't sleeping tonight anyway, might as well have some company, I collected my book on barrier magic and sat alongside them.

"Maybe there's a barrier for it?" I held the Shaped Shield aloft.

"Unless you have your exploding barriers under control, I would rather you not, Salem," Carla responded softly, placing her arm over her eyes.

Fair, because I certainly didn't. Still, anime logic, so who knows?

"Well," I was cut off by another crack of thunder.

The wall shook slightly as both girls winced again.

"Well-," This time I was allowed to continue, "How about a story?"

"Story?" Wendy questioned speaking up for the first time.

"Yeah, to take your mind off of the storm," To tell the truth though, I had no idea if I could talk about any fairy tales from back on earth.

"Yeah like... Um okay, no," Well Cinderella was a no-go. Maybe something sci-fi?

"Or maybe... no, not that either," Crap no Star Wars either, perhaps I could re-dress it?

Wendy was already looking confused, and Carla was raising a brow in my direction because I kept falling short of a title.

"How about the knight and the child?"... Huh, well, a re-dressed story of the Mandalorian it is.

"I don't believe we know that one, Wendy?" Carla asked Wendy's opinion on the matter, only to receive a shake of the head.

Ok then, I can do this, "Well, it all starts when a knight of... mana, is sent in search of a fugitive..."

Well, that worked better than expected, at least the two were asleep.

Crack went the storm

Oh, shut the hell up, went I.

Sigh.

I was used to sleepless nights, they sucked, but you learn to put up with them at times.

As such, I was currently in the guild hall eating my breakfast and studying my book on shield magic.

"Sup dude," Came a voice beside me.

"Nerik," I growled rather unenthusiastically.

Hey, I said I could deal with it, I never said I dealt with it well.

"Whoa, chill lil'dude, just wondering where the little dragon and kitty-cat are," The dark-skinned blonde put both hands in the air, giving the universal sign of surrender.

"Yeah, sorry, they just got to sleep," I informed the man no, illusion

"Ah, I getcha," He sat down next to me at the table with his own food, if it really was food, anyway.

"Those two don't do storms well, huh," He continued.

Guess I'm dealing with this now, "Yeah, I only got them to sleep a couple of hours ago."

"You did? Wendy usually goes to the Master when she can't sleep," He cocked his head in confusion.

Admittedly, that made me feel a bit better, the fact they came to me showed a lot of trust.

"Yeah, well, it's not like I was asleep beforehand, so-," I was cut short by the storm once more.

"Nah, I get you, storm's been tubular to watch though," He continued making conversation.

"Yeah," I sighed out tiredly.

"Say, Nerik, You know who I'd go to, to send a letter?" I asked.

"Hey, you're lookin' at 'em Lil'dude, Nerik's distribution service, at your service," He stood and posed giving a hang loose sign as he did so.

...

"Riiiiight," I drawled in confirmation, as Nerik slumped at my lackluster response.

"Well look, I need to set up a doctor's appointment for our team, preferably before we go traipsing around the desert for who knows how long," I informed the apparent messenger.

Carla to find out her age, yes, but also because I have no idea when either of them, or myself for that matter, have had a check-up in this world.

"No problemo lil'dude, just let me know when, and me and my speed magic will take care of it," He puffed up and jabbed a thumb at himself.

Speed magic, well I suppose that makes sense. Nerik had been with the 'rescue' team Wendy and Carla had organized after I blew up those Direwolves. And Speed magic would be ideal for search and rescue.

"Just like that, no fee or anything?" I mean, I know he's an illusion, so he didn't need to charge, least of all when he was probably doing this all for Wendy and Carla, and now me... You know what, I think I've answered my own question.

"Nah, man, Kitty-cat asked the same thing, but I work for the guild, so I'm on a salary," Nerik chuckled nervously.

I can only imagine the questioning he- it, must have gotten from Carla when he couldn't answer her questions.

"Fair enough," I rolled my eyes in amusement at the thought.

At least the cover story was decent.

I shook my head, waving away the thought, "I'll get a letter written up then, might need your services a couple of times to get this set up though, that alright?"

"Course, just let me know brah," He, damn it, IT smiled happily.

"Thanks, rock on man," My response had the illusion grab its chest dramatically before giving me a quick, relaxed two-fingered salute and leaving me to my breakfast.

This was harder than I thought, I know their illusions, yet I'm having a lot of difficulty at times remembering that. I mean that's sort of the point, they are meant to be people after all.

Damned human pack bonding instinct.

Still, it's not all bad, after all, that's how you make friends, speaking of it's about time I woke the girls up from their nap, or they won't sleep tonight.

Boom

... If they can sleep tonight.

I couldn't help but yawn as I returned to my room with breakfast for my two friends.

All things said and done, I like to think I've adapted well to this world, crazy as it'll get and strange as it was, this place was becoming home.

And in order to protect my home, I needed to complete my first task, namely stopping one Guildarts Clive from getting maimed.

And seeing as I was in no way shape or form about to throw down with Acnologia while I was this weak. That meant following Hestia's instructions and trying to stop the one-man deconstruction team, also known as Guildarts, from going on his upcoming quest.

The best option, as far as I can tell, would be for him to find out that Cana was his daughter, which again, was something Hestia wanted to happen. Because as loath as I am to force the issue with the little family, it was Cana's own insecurities that were stopping her from telling her father.

Guildarts couldn't care less about how strong she was, he'd love her period.

The problem, was figuring out how to go about this, I couldn't exactly just walk up to Fairy Tail and announce their relationship, even if I was able to talk about it. That would be a good way to start the apocalypse.

I suppose the first thing to do would be to find information on Cana's mother, Cornelia, and I'm assuming, Alberona, as a last name.

Though knowing my luck that's probably a common name, regardless I'll need access to the kingdom's population registry to find out.

And seeing as town libraries only include direct census from that specific town and occasionally the surrounding area, that would likely require a trip to the capital in and of itself, well, nothing worth doing is ever easy, I suppose.

Still, first things first, the hospital, then the desert, and if found Sun Village. From there the capital, then a trip to wherever Cana and her mother lived for a connection, then to Fairy Tail to drop the information bomb.

I'll probably need several excuses for such trips, but it'll hopefully work.

And through all of that, I would also need to continue gaining experience and strength with Carla and Wendy.

Well, no plan survives contact with the enemy, best to employ good old K.I.S.S., in other words, keep it simple stupid.

Finally arriving, I hesitated for a moment, blinking my tired eyes before I entered the room.

I couldn't help but smile at the adorable sight of the two curled up together, "Mornin' girls,"

The two stirred slightly, so I moved closer, "Come on, up and at 'em ladies."

Poof

I received a pillow to the face for my efforts, via Wendy. What is it they say about sleeping dragons again?

I put down the plate I'd been carrying, "Okay, okay, guess you aren't hungry then?"

Wendy groaned at that and shifted somewhat.

Heh, Shy and Polite young girl she might be, but she was still a Dragon Slayer. And while she wouldn't make an overt fuss about it like the others, food would always be a good motivator.

Another crack of thunder echoed out, and while the two shifted a little, they remained asleep. And proceed to cuddle each other more.

Crap, that's adorable, I really don't want to wake them, and to be fair, if the storm's still around tonight, then they won't sleep again anyway... Oh, what the hell.

Sitting back on the bed with my back against the headboard, I closed my eyes for a moment. Listening to the storm as it once more began to return, I felt my mind wander and relax for the first time in a while.

Carla and Wendy both shifted again, likely responding to my body heat, my legs had been turned into a replacement pillow.

I could only chuckle lightly, yeah this was nice, just relaxing for a moment with my new friends.

Just for a moment.

I felt my breathing even out, as I joined them in slumber.

A/N: Sorry for the long wait, things got so much worse at work, to the extent that I left. On the brightside that means more time to write for now.

Chapter Text

Magic in the air - Check up

"Speech"

So, by the time the storm had broken three days later we'd successfully screwed up our sleeping patterns, and I'd blown up a wall in an attempt to make a barrier so the girls could sleep... I don't wanna talk about it, I was sleep deprived, sue me.

Carla had also turned an interesting shade of red when she'd realised the two of them had fallen asleep in a boy's room, which was amusing to see, the serious little kitten was far more innocent than I'd first thought.

Yeah, as it turns out, neither of them had been given 'The Talk', which had honestly surprised me given Carla's intelligence, I had figured she had already known given how she had blushed around Madam Bell when we'd met. But no, she thought prostitutes got paid JUST to sleep ALONGSIDE men in a bed, which IS technically accurate, but it's also really not.

So Carla was under the impression that they'd done something wrong, meaning I was stuck explaining that; no, neither of you are harlots. Yes, you can still get married, and no, we aren't married. No, that's not what happens, and no, I'm not explaining that.

Yeah, Wendy was mostly just confused at Carla's embarrassment, She just scrunched her face up adorably, trying to figure out what the big deal was.

Unfortunately, Carla now knows that she's misunderstanding something, and now has questions, about what I obviously know.

Fortunately, however, she knows she won't be getting those answers from me, or anyone else in the guild for that matter. The master and the illusions were apparently not willing to explain, which I mean, fair, they were all connected to one old man after all.

And then I'd blown up the wall trying to help them the next night, and the discussion was then, for the most part, forgotten.

Yeah, it's become apparent that these two have been rather secluded, outside of been raised by the guild's members, which to reiterate, are illusions, even if they ARE self-aware illusions. I think I'll have to ask Sasha to talk to them, she's... female... so, good enough.

... Moving on.

In other news, the three of us had kept busy for the next couple of weeks afterward, only taking low-level and local missions, such as herb collection. We were saving money, granted we had a good amount already, but it didn't hurt to be overly prepared.

Other than that though, we were collecting things we might need for the desert, cloaks to stop sunburn, goggles for sand storms, and a ton of water bags. We were studying up safe plants to get water from in an emergency, along with how to tap for water. Medical supplies were a given, along with food rations, a map of the area, camping supplies, and, of course, rope. All hail rope, any DnD player will tell you how important that can be.

During that time, I'd also 'helped' Wendy with her psychology 'practice' as promised, and as adorable as it was, she'd had me laying on a makeshift couch like you'd see in a movie, or I suppose a play here. I'm not sure how she knew about that trope, but I suspect Nerik.

I'd also provided first-aid training to both the girls on my team, it was going, well, better now? Kind of, the first time Wendy used actual bandages she tied her OWN legs together, and the second time I got both arms tied behind my back. She was putting them on the right limbs now, at least.

Myself and Carla were also making progress on our new magic, she was now able to increase her size and change her clothing some, which was necessary for transformation magic, unless you want to choke on a tie or something.

While I was now capable of forming small barriers... of course they kept exploding at any impact, but at least they weren't just exploding randomly, soooo progress, right?

And now? Now we were on the train to Clover, where we would ALL be getting check-ups at the hospital because, as I'd now confirmed, none of us had ever had one. Granted, in my case it was more this body hadn't, but details.

Now, considering we'd be paying out of pocket and the trouble I'd gone through to set up this appointment, I can see why neither of the girls had had one before. Still, it was a good idea to have a baseline for us all, I mean who knows what could happen and when we would need medical aid.

After that, we would finally be taking a boat from the northeast side docks of the city, across an 'open' lake, meaning it was connected by rivers. It was mostly to bypass the weeks of travel it would take on foot, but also because Wendy was adamant about not going to a place called the spooky forest, which we would have had to go though. Then, once we were dropped off in the desert, we could start the search, this would take some time, but we did have an aerial advantage so hopefully not be TOO long.

For now, though, the train had finally stopped, and we were unfortunately free, I groaned.

"Salem it isn't THAT bad," Carla rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, it's worse. Come on, the sooner we get to the hospital, the sooner I can put this down," I gestured to the rucksack I was carrying. Now to be fair, Wendy and Carla were both too small to carry the bag without it dragging so it had to be me, that doesn't mean, however, that I was happy about it.

Gotta say though, the city was rather nice now we weren't being escorted everywhere by guards, the terrain itself was mountainous, especially on the outskirts of the city, which were rather spread out. The city itself, however, was built slightly into part of the mountain and on man-made ledges which made it bigger than it looked, along with a lot of stone housing with some wood roofing from the mountain forests.

All in all, the city was rather beautiful, even the hospital looked nice, as we approached. It was a large multi-story stone building with thick wooden paneling and roofing.

The lobby we entered into was decorated with children's drawings and leaflets, but was actually rather empty.

I wonder if that's normal here?

"Welcome to the Four Leaf's Hospital, how may I help you?" A gentle if elderly voice greeted us. Behind the lobby's welcome desk sat an elderly white-haired woman with thick glasses and a pink uniform.

Carla flew onto the granite desk, "Good morning, we made three appointments for one o'clock, our names are under Carla, Wendy Marvell, and Salem Warden."

I coughed, getting the woman and my teammate's attention, "Actually you're under Carla Marvell."

"W-what," Carla stuttered out, wide-eyed.

"What? I needed a last name, and you two might as well be sisters," I replied as innocently as possible.

Carla sputtered red-faced, much to my amusement, while Wendy grinned happily, "Does this mean we're sisters?"

I shrugged and responded before Carla could get her bearings, "I mean this is official paperwork, so in all but blood, yeah."

"Yes!" The bluette cheered.

Carla just turned redder, and it was adorable. Though the look she just shot me promised retribution.

The elderly woman replied, not even questioning the Exceed's existence, she simply smiled in amusement, "Of course dears, let me see here."

I'm not sure if I should be concerned about why she isn't questioning Carla's existence, especially considering what must come through the hospital for her to get to that point, or if I should just be glad that she wasn't going to give us any issues regarding our appointment?

Meh, won't be my problem when we're gone. I'll just be glad that we won't have any issues while we're here.

"Ah, yes here we go, fill these out first," She handed over some documents that we quickly gathered, filled out, and returned.

We did admittedly have some difficulties with some of the questions, such as place of birth for example, but in the end we all simply put Fiore, along with other vague answers.

However, what was surprising was the 'circle if you're a mage' part of the form. I suppose I shouldn't be, considering where I am and that magic might require a more... thorough overview, but still, it was strange to see.

"Mister Warden if you could head to room 408. Wendy Marvell, and Carla Marvell room 404 and 403," She listed off.

"Thank you, Ma'am," I inclined my head politely, while Carla just ducked her head. She can be as embarrassed as she likes, but the fact she hasn't complained about actually being called her sister is telling.

The hospital, like most, was a maze but thankfully had decent sign directions, meaning we made it to the correct area without much fuss.

"Good luck girls," I waved off my teammates as they left for their own rooms.

"Y-Yes quite," Was Carla's nervous reply as her embarrassment suddenly died at the reminder. The Exceed was obviously nervous about what she might find with this visit, but was resolute as she took a breath and walked off.

Likewise, Wendy was also somewhat nervous, but I think that had more to do with being separated from her teammates and having to talk to a stranger, rather than actually being at a hospital. She certainly wasn't a fan of the sterile environment, though her nose was wrinkled at the smells of the hospital.

She went off without a word, mentally preparing herself as she entered the room, if her little gestures were anything to go by.

And then there was one, let's see here 408, 408. Ah, here we go.

I entered into a small white room, where an elderly man was standing looking over something, at least until I entered.

Makes sense, male-to-male. Is that standard here or just a coincidence?

"Ah, my one o'clock, Salem, correct?" He asked with a stern but not unkind voice. He was pale with sharp features and bald on the top of his head, with white hair around the sides and back and a well-groomed white mustache. He was wearing black scrubs with a white doctor's coat? Jacket? Eh, whatever.

"That's me doc, what you need me to do?" I inquired.

"Straight to the point? Good. Right, strip down and change into a gown, then lay on the bed, I'll ask you questions as we go," I nodded my compliance and proceeded to do exactly that.

"Now any prior injuries or conditions I need to be aware of?" He began, obviously not having read my paperwork, typical, but doctors were busy people.

"I'm a guild wizard, so yeah some. Hmm, err, shrapnel injuries as a backlash from my magic and I've been stabbed before, knife in my right shoulder. Note, that all of my injuries were treated magically via our team healer," I explained while gesturing at said injuries.

The doctor, whose coat I now realized had a name tag that read 'Fuji', simply made a note on his clipboard.

"And do any of these older injuries still cause any form of discomfort," He continued, not even looking back up from his clipboard.

"Nah, no problems," I found myself responding. Surprisingly, there had been no aching from the storm we'd had. Not even a psychological response after the wound, such as a weariness of sharp objects, not sure if that's a good or bad thing regarding my mental health, but I'll cross that particular bridge later.

The doctor hummed, "Very well, I shall still need to take a look at them later. However, you appear to have it in hand for now."

The doctor nodded to himself as I finished changing, "Right then, on the bed."

You know what? I like this guy, no-nonsense, and gets the job done. Likely terrifying for a normal child, but I found his bluntness quite refreshing.

Not sure how he became a pediatrician, though.

Now I was finished with my check-up and back in the waiting room, I was looking through the medical leaflets. Did you know you could get a doctor who specializes in magical effects on the body, yours or otherwise, because I didn't.

Still, we were only here for some check-ups, and I'm happy to say I'm in good health even accounting for my previous injuries. But then Wendy is our team healer, so that's a given.

Speaking of, Wendy had just arrived back in the waiting room from her own appointment.

"Salem," Wendy called, waving at me rather energetically as she approached.

"Hey Wendy, all good?" Was my casual reply as she approached.

She smiled happily, "Yup, she was really nice, and then when I told them I used Dragon Slayer magic they had me see a magic doctor, and they believed me, and she said everything was fine!"

Well, so much for a check-up, what the hell did I miss?

Wendy was grinning widely, obviously ecstatic and unintentionally flashing her fangs, ah yeah, that would do it. The problem with having Dragon Slayer magic, but being unable to use any of the techniques, is a lack of people believing.

Still, at least they didn't ask about her Draconic mother, or maybe they did? ... Shit, don't bring it up, she seems happy.

"And guess what!" She continued.

I raised my brow, "What?"

"They said that they do classes and that I could join," I'm pretty sure she just quietly squealed, that's adorable... best not to draw attention to it or she'll get embarrassed.

"That's great Wendy, I'm sure we can figure something out when we all get back, you CAN fly now after all," I agreed, instinctively patting the girl's head.

Wendy hummed happily at the act and likely in agreement, while I was more concerned over how much this would all cost... Meh, questions for later, dessert first.

Wendy was in high spirits after her own appointment, which I'm taking as a good sign.

But I do question exactly how this doctor knew that Wendy was doing alright with her Dragon Slayer magic, or how they could identify the magical signature. I mean, she WAS doing alright, but I had knowledge of the future, they didn't.

I wonder if there are old records from the Dragon War? Or perhaps Natsu had been seen before, in Magnolia, or perhaps Gajeel the Iron Dragon slayer? If they had, then was there a correlation between how the older dragon slayers and Wendy's magic worked?

Likely, but no, I don't think Makarov would have had Natsu seen by a hospital, Porlyusica was his go-to healer for all things magical. Well, that and the two hospitals would both need to have access to the medical files. Then again, they may well have a way to share information rapidly, I still have a lot to learn about this world.

Hmm, maybe Gajeel did have a check-up, he doesn't seem the type, but logic COULD work on him. The iron dragon slayer was probably in the Phantom Lord guild by now, so it wasn't out of the question.

I noticed a hand waving in front of my face and Wendy's voice calling for me, "Saaaalem."

"Ah, Yeah, sorry I was thinking about something," I made my return to reality known.

Wendy cocked her head to the side in confusion before brightening back up, "So, umm, is Carla out yet?"

"Nah, you're the second. I'm sure it won't be much longer, her case is sort of special after all," I answered.

"Special?" Wendy questioned as her face scrunched up in thought.

I rolled my eyes in amusement, "Right, she isn't exactly human, and this IS a human hospital. I wouldn't worry, I'm sure the magical specialists can take care of it."

Or I am now that I know they exist.

Wendy brightened again, thankfully her confidence was getting better now, and required less coaxing out.

"Yeah," She agreed.

Over the course of the next half an hour, I watched as Wendy attempted to make small talk with other people in the lobby, most notably the staff members. She was primarily asking about the classes the hospital provided, but would often get distracted by other topics.

And while I still had to get the conversation going and had to get her back on subject sometimes, I was glad to see her coming out of her shell. Meeting all of these new people and getting new experiences was doing wonders for her self-esteem.

Admittedly, she was still tripping herself up at times, but she had endeared herself to the staff, and was happy enough.

Finally, Carla would return to the lobby, looking rather irritated.

Well, shit, who am I punching.

"Yo, Carla, you done?" I asked instead, getting the girls' attention and simultaneously getting Wendy's attention from her conversation with the old woman at the desk, Heather, I believe.

"Ah- oh, yes, I believe so," The young cat girl's irritation bled away as she responded.

"You believe so?" One of my brows raised in question to go along with my inquiring voice.

"It's quite alright, Salem. They simply wished to be thorough, I have everything I need," She waved me off.

"So I don't need to deck anyone?" I questioned.

"Bwa," Wendy exclaimed, stuck between a gasp and an exhale at my question.

Carla's maw ticked upward into a smile for a second before she huffed and placed her paws on her hips, "No Salem, you will not be striking anyone."

Wendy responded with an adorable groan and/or pout at the subject matter, "No," Wendy of all people told me, as sternly as she could.

Which was honestly more cute than intimidating. It was still a shock though, and it took me a second to reply.

I'm so proud.

"Fiiine," I drawled out as I rolled my eyes in jest. I couldn't keep the smile from my face, which ruined it a bit, but hey I'm happy with my friends.

Wendy nodded and stood straight, proud of herself, before turning to Carla and fidgeting slightly, though not nervously.

"Sooo, did you find old how old you are, Carla?," Wendy finally asked expectantly if not eagerly. But quieter than before, like it was a secret, which I suppose it could be.

Do they have patient confidentiality here?

"Indeed, I'm nine," The Exceed proclaimed, obviously prideful of the fact she was no longer the 'youngest' on the team.

It was certainly unexpected though, I thought she'd still be younger than the two of us, instead she's the oldest here... well baring my own reincarnation shenanigans.

That incubation time, or perhaps hibernation time, only makes me more interested in Exceed's as a species. Then again, it still might have something to do with how her egg was transferred to Earthland.

"So does that make you my big sister?," Wendy innocently questioned.

"A-ah, y-yes?" Was her unsure answer.

I couldn't help my bark of laughter.

I groaned at the extra weight in the backpack as I adjusted it slightly.

Carla smirked then huffed in amusement, "Come now Salem, we would rather not be stuck with the same clothes again like we were at Pitt, now do we?"

"No," I sighed out, reluctantly stuck carrying said clothes.

She was right, after all, we needed extra clothes, we could damage them, or get them dirty, or simply need to change them, anything could happen on trips like this, so it was best to be prepared.

That doesn't mean I needed to be happy with the extra weight, though.

The cat girl patted my leg in faux sympathy, "Correct, think of it as training, yes."

I grunted in the affirmative, not like I could say no after all.

"Come on, come on, We're going to miss the boat," Wendy called us along.

Easy for her to say I'm the one being weighed down. Then again, given how strong Wendy is, I doubt that she'd have any trouble with the weight, more so the size of the bag.

"We're coming, dear sister," Carla responded happily, though certainly still red.

Wendy beamed.

"Dear sister, huh?" I inquired.

"Quiet you," The she-cat huffed without any heat.

"Yeah, yeah, I know, I should have asked first. But don't tell me I wasn't right," I countered.

"Hum," She turned her head away in disinterest. She had, however, yet to release my leg from where she had patted me. Even as we walked, she kept herself close to me, so she was likely feigning any irritation on her part.

After paying our medical bill, which as it turned out would be partly covered by the guild because we were minors, it was still cheaper than it would have been.

This was a result of Wendy's rather rare magic and Carla's status as a new sentient being, we hadn't been charged for the medical diagnostics in regards to that. But in return, several specialists would be able to do some studies on said magic and species, but NOTHING without direct permission and a trusted adult such as the guild master present, I had made damn sure of that.

Wendy, of all people, was elated at the prospect of furthering studies on Dragon Slayer magic, which as it turns out the hospital did have SOME documentation on.

Carla was more against the idea, having been pestered about it during her own check-up, and I still say I should have been allowed to punch her doctor for doing that during an actual check-up and not after, but was vetoed by the girls.

Still, considering what little information we had on her species, it was likely a good idea. The last thing we wanted was for Carla to get sick or hurt beyond Wendy's ability to heal, and have no one who understands her physiology.

Thankfully, I had told her as much, and Wendy had practically begged her afterward until she'd relented.

Don't get me wrong, Carla still wasn't happy about it, but she understood and was more resigned about it than upset.

So I was rather gladdened to see that she was still in good spirits.

After getting out of the hospital, we headed to the docks to find a boat across the lake, and while we'd found one, the crew was resupplying and wouldn't be ready for several hours. It was then that Wendy had brought up her lack of clothing, and Carla had used it as both an excuse to get back at me and to actually get us some much-needed supplies.

Now we were walking back through the dock area, and it too was rather nice, the area was beautiful, and had far more wooden structures than the city proper. Nevertheless, the area was crowded with workers and fishermen peddling their catches, something Carla actively made a show of wrinkling her nose at.

The boat that we'd hired at the dockyard was, apparently, a Brig, now I don't know much about wooden sailing vessels, but it had two masts with about 20 crewmen on hand, and while an old vessel, it was obviously well taken care of.

The trip would take roughly two days and cost 200,000 jewels which was around 2,000 dollars, which was basically everything we'd earned since the storm.

Regrettably, it was one of the few vessels to actually charter passage across the lake, rather than upriver, so we didn't have much in the way of choice.

I mean we still had a good 500,000 jewels saved, so we were fine for the time being, but we might have to do a few odd jobs here and there while moving between the desert settlements.

As we arrived at the ship gangway, I couldn't help but ask, "So, we ready?"

"Yep," Wendy was the first to respond, with no hint of that previous nervousness she had when it came to me going to the desert.

"I believe that's something that should have been asked before we hired the boat, Salem," Carla huffed cheerfully.

"Probably," I returned.

Right then, let's go screw up canon.

A/N:This chapter is a week or two later than I wanted but I've had 2 dentist appointments, 5 birthdays, gotten dragged into Thanksgiving by American friends, and finally I've been busy preparing for christmas/Yule.

Regardless, happy Yule/Christmas/Holidays or whatever it is for you this time of year. Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed this chapter, see you in the next year, so happy new year as well.

But yeah, I'm not sure if I pulled off the first part of the Chapter very well:

One thing to mention is Carla's explained reaction from the last chapter in this one, yes I know she's fairly young, but she's also a different species and very intelligent (as stated before) but more importantly is actively looking for connections and friends, etc, while also been very cautious of how people treat her and Wendy. So it makes sense to me that she would at least have a limited knowledge on intimate subjects, if only through subtext in regards to the newspaper scandals and story books and so on. She IS still young and fairly secluded in the guild no matter her intelligence, so while she has a premise she doesn't have an understanding nor full knowledge of the subject hence her misunderstanding.

On the other hand, Wendy while intelligent in her own right doesn't actively seek knowledge and while she would like more friends she is content with her current life, and therefore doesn't understand why theres a problem which is ironic because it isn't a problem just Carla jumping the metaphorical gun.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Magic in the air 16 - change of plans

"Speech"

Well, the church was... certainly a church, if not one that was... well, to be frank, it was a mess.

The building was small and made of gray stone, but said stone was cracked and heavily chipped, moss and ivy grew up the side, a window was smashed in, and its sole bell tower was missing part of its roof.

Still, there were a good amount of people here, most were women and children from what I could tell. Though there were also skinny men present, the type who had never held a weapon in their lives, and working men too, likely builders or farmers... can you farm in the desert?

Regardless, it was an organized chaos with a line for what appeared to be a soup kitchen and even one or two guards, wearing church colors, which was rather uncommon.

Usually, local guards and military personnel would have the job of guarding the church, not soldiers directly from Zentopia.

It had me on edge.

The inside of the church wasn't much better, it was filled with people and looked more like a hostile than a place of worship.

I suppose that's actually points in the church's favor, they WERE helping people, and Hestia above did I feel like an ass for assuming.

I wasn't, however, about to drop my guard.

"Sorry children, there isn't much room," The Father apologized with a sad smile.

"That's... that's alright, you've got a lot of people to help," I nodded at him as I walked over to a free area to put Wendy down.

Though as I did, the miniature Dragon Slayer looked on sadly at all the people.

Even Carla stole a saddened glance around the room, broken from her concern momentarily, before turning her attention back to her sister.

These people were the week I had mentioned before, the ones that the strong would prey on in these areas. Children were crying in hunger, women were barely clothed, and I caught a frail old man giving some of his rations to a young glassy-eyed woman, a sad look on his face.

It... dammit these are the areas you don't usually see when you just pass through a bad neighborhood.

Hestia was my patron, for better or worse, Goddess of hearth, home, and family. These people didn't have homes or if they did, this was better, which was worse?

My heart sank at the sight, but my rage at the bastards responsible boiled under my skin.

It took all I had to rein in my magic as it responded to my volatile emotions.

I turned as someone tugged on my armored sleeve, "Wendy?"

Seeing this must be killing her inside, tears crept to her eyes and the fact that she hadn't responded to the smell and sound in here was telling.

"C-can we help them?" She asked quietly.

"Wendy... dear sister, we can't help everyone we come across," Carla looked pained to say it, but she was right.

"B-but, w-we CAN help t-them," She argued back with some resolve, still looking upset, and still breathing deeply.

She was right, as well.

"You're both right," I interrupted, "We can't help everyone, but we'll help who we can."

I sighed, this would make things more difficult, but not impossible.

"Really?" Wendy asked hopefully.

"Salem," She sighed, "I'm not sure what we can do, anything we try will be fleeting at best."

"Maybe," I sighed back and shook my head, "But hope holds power."

Putting down the bag from my back, I continued, "The old man went out of his way to help us even if it wasn't necessary, let's consider this payment."

Carla took a breath, and her face turned downcast, "Very well, but I doubt it will help, it would be better if we could get more guards here, but... " She looked lost on what to do. As her own words had implied the Exceed wanted to fix the problem, not bring false hope.

It was the practical thing to do, she did want to help, but her priority was still Wendy.

We had come here to help Wendy find a lost village, after all. We had a mission, an important one, I knew, and constantly stopping would make it harder for us.

But getting more guards? That would be even more difficult. The guards were too occupied with the border and likely the organized crime in the area, it was sort of like a form of military triage.

Unfortunately, that meant ignoring the smaller problems for the larger ones. In theory, it could work, but not long-term because those smaller problems would become larger, and the cycle would just repeat.

It didn't help that said problems probably had backing, or at the very least incentive from Fiore's enemies, in this case, Seven.

Slavers, my blood pressure shot up just thinking about them.

"Yeah, I know, but, it doesn't mean we shouldn't try, right? I'll just pass a few rations onto the church guards," I fiddled with the bag as I spoke.

"Yes, yes, I suppose that WILL, at the very least, help them in the short term... hopefully," Carla's ears folded against her head, regretfully.

"Just stay here and rest, okay?" I stood with a dozen or so rations in hand, and boy I'm I glad we over-prepared for this.

... Other than the bag's weight anyway, and no I'm still not over it.

At least it was for a good cause.

Carla provided me a swift sharp nod in all seriousness, which was a counter to Wendy's far more eager nodding.

Looking around I couldn't locate the Father but a guard was easy enough. Though, considering the guards were wearing the same armor and helm, good luck distinguishing between them later.

"Scuz me," I greeted.

"Hello little one, do you need help?" The guard was female apparently and had crouched down to my younger self's level.

"Ah, not exactly, I'm Salem Warden, with the Cait Shelter Wizards guild. The Father offered us some assistance, so it's only right we return the favor," I pushed the rations toward her, and she instinctively grabbed them before they could drop to the floor.

I simply nodded at the surprised woman and left without another word to return to the girls. I wasn't more than a few feet away, but I wasn't about to let them out of my sight in a place like this, or leave their sides longer than needed, church or not.

Still, Wendy was smiling that the guard had 'taken' the rations, "There, done."

Carla, however, had broken out into a smirk at me basically forcing the rations onto the guard who stood there confused for a moment, then she looked at us.

Wendy gave a beaming smile and friendly wave, while I leaned back against the bag.

"Wendy, don't over-exert yourself," Carla gently chastised the girl.

The bluette pouted, "I'll be okay, Carla, it's not that bad, promise."

To be fair, she sounded a lot better physically, though her magic was likely still depleted.

"Still, the sooner you recover, the sooner we can move out," I interrupted, eager to leave.

I'd never liked churches, the gothic architecture had scared me as a child, which was ironic because I loved that same architecture later in life.

Wendy went silent for a while save for her heavy, though lightening, breathing. During which the guard I'd given the rations to had moved into the crowd of people and I'd lost track of her.

"C-can we stay, until I get ALL my magic back?" Wendy asked timidly, but her face hardening as she spoke.

That was... unexpected.

"Wendy?" Carla asked confused.

I preemptively cut her off before she could speak, "If you're worried about us being attacked while you're low on magic, don't be, I can handle it."

"N-no," Wendy shook her head then took a deep breath and winced at the smell, "I... I could help."

Oh.

I looked to Carla for her thoughts on the matter and a second opinion, and she did the same.

We both shared a grimace, as we both came to an understanding.

Damn it, neither of us wants to upset the girl, but even if she stayed here for years, it would just make them dependent on her.

Yes, hope holds power, but making people dependent on one person and then taking it away, well, that was a good way to bring despair.

The phrase 'give a man a fish, and you feed him for a day. Teach him how to fish, and you feed him for a lifetime' comes to mind.

"Wendy, we... we can't stay here forever, you know that," Carla spoke first, very gently.

"I-I, no, b-but," Ah, hell, her lip was quivering.

"I... look, Wendy, even if you healed some of them, others would come... and you wouldn't be here. Carla's right, we can't say here forever, and your magic's... special. Even if you did stay here, you might be denying it to others that need it more elsewhere," I followed my white-furred friend's lead, speaking softly.

I wasn't lying, after all, this little girl would end up helping to save this world.

Wendy curled up sniffing into her knees, she was holding back her tears, barely, she was extremely upset after all, but she was keeping it together. It was the best I could really hope for, Wendy would always be sensitive and empathetic, things like this would always upset her.

Even when canon rolls around she'll only be 12 years old, and if she gets frozen in time again 14 by the time of the war.

And even after all of that, she remained a kind and sensitive girl, granted she was more resilient for it, but she was still herself.

"B-But guilds are meant to help people," She muttered.

Carla winced.

Yeah, I get it.

While its true guilds DO help people, they're paid for it, it's a transaction, a job. Not all guilds are like Fairy Tail after all, it's dependent on the individual taking the job, or in this case, coming across a situation.

A situation, that in this case, most would ignore for what it was, an aspect of society, some would do what they could, while a rare few would solve the problem.

But that's easier said than done, while I've got very few quarrels with ending a bunch of slavers, these two are children. What slavers do to people would be traumatizing, never mind what I'd do to those animals.

They'd be seeing worse in only a few years, their childhood's strife with war, can you blame me for wanting to protect that innocence, if only for a little longer?

I bit back a snarl at the thought of those animals, as Wendy tugged on my sleeve once more, "Please."

My magic buzzed in anticipation, stinging under my skin for a target, I wanted to end those bastards, but these two were my priority.

I'm expendable, they are not.

"Get some sleep first, you won't be able to heal anyone otherwise," I patted her head, doing my best to keep an even tone.

Dealing with those bastards in the bar, and knowing what they were doing here had my temper up, but that wasn't her fault.

Still, I wish she'd make up her mind. First, she didn't want me near slavers, and now she wants to stay near them to help the people here.

And I get it, but again that's a stop-gap at best, they needed to be dealt with to stop all this. It won't fix everything, the place IS a shit hole, but it's a step in the right direction.

"Y-yes, a good idea," Carla agreed, latching on to the change in subject.

"I'll keep watch, I'm not tired," I pulled out a blanket for the girls that Carla took, as she settled next to Wendy. I wasn't tired, hell it was still midday, and my magic buzzing under my skin only invigorated me.

The Exceed was unlikely to be tired either and was simply doing her best to comfort the timid Dragon Slayer.

Wendy complied, but sadly, and damn if those eyes of hers didn't stare right into my soul.

4 hours, we've been here, and as I stood guard, I watched. It was heart-wrenching, and in some cases nauseating.

I barely had a handle of my magic, as it buzzed and pushed, I needed a target, and I'm willing to bet that I could find one.

Please.

No, the girls were my top priority.

Looking at Wendy's sleeping form as Carla remained next to her, it was hard to believe that in a few years time they would be helping to save the world... and I guess I'll be helping them too.

It's been nearly 3 months since I arrived here, it was November now, the best time to visit the desert in my opinion.

X780 would end soon, and a new year would start, I had my work cut out for me, but at least I had a plan of sorts for Gildarts now.

It was a start.

Right now all I wanted to do was get this over with, find the village, screw up canon for the better, and go home.

I doubt it'll be that easy.

My ninth birthday was right around the corner, then Christmas, which they apparently had here. Then Wendy's birthday was in February, though I doubt our mission will take QUITE that long.

It still meant we'd likely be working on my birthday, Christmas and possibly the new year.

Not that it bothered me any, but the girls had wanted to celebrate.

The mission came first though, we could celebrate on the road.

Thankfully Carla is a pragmatic girl and didn't mind too much, she would do anything for her, now, sister. Whereas Wendy actually WANTED to do this mission, even if it meant missing out on some celebrations.

And with my own indifference to the holidays, nothing was stopping her... no matter how much she pouted at my own indifference.

I kind of wish I had made more of a fuss now, if only to avoid all of this.

"Salem?" Carla asked laying next to a sleeping Wendy.

""Yeah?" I responded evenly, trying to stay calm, and not wake the resting girl.

"Are you alright?" She coaxed softly.

I sighed, of course she'd notice.

"No," I looked around as my magic pushed again, "I want to help... but there's nothing we can really do."

Please

I shook my head.

Carla followed my example sighing softly in turn, and staring at the mass of people, "Sometimes..."

She paused.

I raised a brow in her direction, in silent question.

"Sometimes," She repeated, "I wonder what would have happened to me had Wendy not found me, would I have ended up like this?"

I hummed in response, "Yeah, the old 'what if' question? It's... best not to dwell on it."

Carla responded with a quiet, "Indeed."

...

We watched quietly.

What if, huh? What if Wendy hadn't been taken in by the Edolas Prince or by Roubaul. What if I HAD gone south that day and ended up in Fairy Tail.

Sometimes all it takes is a single act of kindness, or even a simple mistake to change things.

But trying to quantify it all was impossible, that way lay madness.

Please.

I twitched, what was that?

"Salem?" The cat girl inquired.

"It's nothing, just wondering," I responded, shaking my head.

"Meeew," Wendy groaned awake, rubbing one of her eyes.

"Wendy?" Carla inquired, turning to her.

"Feel better?" I tried softly.

Wendy didn't reply verbally, choosing to simply nod her head.

She turned, looking over the church almost immediately, remembering where she was.

"Come on, we best pack up," I sighed regretfully, and the throbbing of my magic got worse.

Help them.

I paused a moment before continuing to pack up our supplies, even as Carla silently nodded and assisted me.

Wendy just watched, silently, focused on the crowd.

I grit my teeth, was that my magic?

"Come, Wendy," Carla insisted.

For a second, she didn't move.

...

'Salem, please,' A voice begged in my mind.

... Hestia?

"No," Wendy regained my attention.

What?

"Wendy, we need to be off before sunse-"

"No," Wendy repeated cutting her sister off, "I-I'm not going."

That brought Carla up short, "W-What?"

"We HAVE to help, we have to," Wendy begged with firm insistence, her eyes were watery but sharp, and her voice determined but pleading.

"Wendy," Carla cut herself off this time, she closed her eyes and took a breath.

'Please,' Came Hestia's voice again, and I could hear the crack in her voice.

Even Goddesses get upset after all, I'd seen it happen.

I sighed deeply.

"And what would we do, exactly?" Carla challenged gently.

In response, the girl looked right at me, her eyes imploring.

I wilted, some follower of Hestia I am.

"The only thing that'll stop this is getting rid of the biggest problem, the slavers. That'll free up local guardsmen, it'll take the strain off, and let them do their jobs," I answered quietly.

We couldn't lower international tensions, but we could make things easier for the local outpost.

Just how long have things been like this for it to get this bad?

Wendy nodded firmly.

"Salem!" Carla hissed with concern, "You know we can't do that."

"Your right," I admitted.

'Please,' My mind echoed with Hestia's voice.

Carla relaxed slightly, "Thank you, no-"

"WE can't," I interrupted, "But, I can."

Carla choked back her words, at my own.

"No," Wendy whispered out... again.

I wasn't lying either. I was a living bomb, and without collateral damage to worry about, save any slave that needed rescuing, I could go all out.

But doing that would insure a body count.

I looked at them both, "Yes, but it won't be pretty, my magic is inherently destructive, I CAN do it, but you can't... and you shouldn't."

Wendy frowned confused.

"S-Salem please, you don't need to do this," Carla begged in worry, I know she knew what I intended.

'Help, them,' My goddesses voice came.

I looked the fretting girl in the eyes, "Yeah, yeah, I do, coz if I don't, I'll always ask myself what if?"

Carla's jaw snapped shut, her eyes widening.

"But we can help!" Wendy insisted, becoming more motivated.

"Didn't say you couldn't, but you're the healer, you heal those we save. Carla's the Scout, she'll find them, and get the innocent people out... The rest? The rest you leave to me, I'm assault and demolitions, remember?" My eyes hardened, already anticipating what would happen.

So long as they aren't in the thick of it, they can help.

But those animals, ARE MINE.

My magic buzzed consolidating under my skin, no long trying to force itself out, but stinging numbly, energetically.

I smiled sadly but determinedly, "So, how about it, shall we find out, 'what if' Carla?"

Carla paused and looked out at all of the suffering people, once more.

She swallowed thickly, "You know there's only one way to stop them," She whispered out, confirming my prior thoughts.

My smile became grim, but remained in place, as I nodded.

"And what about the village?" She looked at her sister.

"It... it doesn't matter, what would I tell mum, if I left all these people," She responded sadly.

She'd just be glad you were safe, I mentally added for the girl.

"Besides," I said aloud, "We'll have plenty of time to find it after."

After I recover, there isn't a chance in hell that I won't be exhausted after this, at the very least.

Carla sighed, "Very well, I can't allow you to do this without me."

She huffed and added, "Besides, I too, would like to know, 'what if' we gave these people a chance."

I winked at her happily, "Let's find out."

Carla turned an interesting shade of red at that, someone's pumped up.

Wendy beamed.

Man a confident Wendy is scarily determined, I like it.

'Thank, you,' A relieved voice told me.

Don't thank me yet.

The job's not done, after all.

I fished around the still open bag, and pulled out the three sand cloaks we had bought for this trip, along with the goggles.

"Here," I handed them out, brown for me, and red for Carla, in lieu of the pink they didn't have.

"Ah, excellent idea," Carla quickly equiped the cloak and placed the tinted goggles around her forehead.

And finally white for Wendy, who really was our white mage now.

She smiled and followed Carla's lead, as did I.

Not looking forward to putting this bag back on, but the people we free will need medical attention, and probably food and water.

I heft the bag back on, without complaint.

"Right, let's go break some, shit!" I declared loudly, cracking my knuckles, while leading the way out of the Church.

"Children!" The Father called having seen our rather confident march to the doors, and more than likely my declaration.

"Father?" I turned at his voice, "Can we help you?"

"It's nearly dark out, it's not safe out," He worriedly explained.

"We are aware," Carla deadpanned.

He blinked, a little surprised at the response.

"We're counting on it," I nodded in agreement.

"Yeah," Wendy chirped far happier now, "We're gonna save everyone."

"W-What?" He stuttered out.

"Keep the lights on, would you?" I commented, continuing on.

We left before he managed to get his wits back about him.

Deadman Walking P.O.V

Josh wasn't the brightest of people, and he knew that, but Josh was strong.

And he knew strength was everything.

It's why he'd joined the biggest, baddest gang he could find.

So long as they kept their quota, they could do as they pleased.

Money, women, drugs, whatever they wanted, they could take it.

No one could stop them, they were the strongest gang in the area.

Were.

BANG!

The door to their storehouse exploded.

And in walked one of the reasons they WERE, the strongest, and he knew it.

A boy, no older than 10, clad in orange armor with nothing but a knife on show, walked in, and it was terrifying.

Most would have called him a coward for that thought.

Most hadn't had their face mangled by a tiny mage before.

"Evenin' mooks," He chirped far too happily, "You would not believe how easy it was to find this little outpost of yours, apparently, you all stink, literally... no really, my team's sniffers tracked you down-"

The mage snapped his fingers, and those even dumber than he was exploded with the air, attempting to charge the intruder, "-Like that," He finished.

"Now, I'm gonna beat some information out of you, but you see I'm short on time. So! If any of you want to just tell me where your base is, I'll JUST break your legs, for anyone else? Well, feel free to resist," His smirk disappeared, replaced with a feral grin.

A cold sweat crept up my spine.

BOOM!

Then, heat and pain.

Salem P.O.V

That was satisfying.

Wendy and Carla were about a block away, waiting for him... he'd insisted.

"Really," I deadpanned, arriving at the location.

Three thugs lay on the floor in front of the two girls, likely guards.

They were still breathing.

Carla scoffed, sheathing her blade, "Indeed, it would seem our foe isn't the brightest."

"Don't need to be smart to be dangerous," I commented.

I'd argue that made them more so.

Carla nodded in agreement, then eyed what I was carrying with a raised brow.

Wendy perked at my arrival, "Did they tell you?" She asked curiously.

"Better," I smirked, "The morons had maps."

I waved one about with my free hand, having taken any useful information I had found, in my quick search of the area.

"Excellent," Carla held out her hand and I passed it along.

"Salem," Wendy cocked her head to the side.

"Yeah?"

"Why do you have a hammer?" Wendy inquired.

I looked at my right shoulder where a hammer head rested on my shoulder, the haft of the weapon in the same hand, "It's a War hammer, actually."

...

Wendy blinked.

...

"Oh, but why?" She continued unabated.

I shrugged, "They had an armory, and I wanted to conserve magic."

Also for leg breaking.

"Smart," Carla chimed in still checking the map.

I nodded in thanks, "I thought so, my reserves aren't as large as both of yours so, hammer."

A knife was nice as a reserve weapon, but I'm not an assassin, and I was about to assault a slaver camp, so better safe than sorry.

I hefted the weapon, honestly, it was little more than an overly long metal sledgehammer with a small spike forged into the middle of each hammer head.

It was crude, but effective, those bastards wouldn't be going anywhere anytime soon.

Shattered limbs had that effect.

"All right, we need to head... north east," Carla folded the map and... apparently her dress had a pocket, huh.

"Lead on," I grabbed the bag I'd left with them, as Carla nodded and took the lead.

Time to bring the hammer down.

I grinned.

A/N: So as you can see Salem's still concerned about his teammates being here, but he also reeeeally wants to kick in some slaver teeth.

Hestia, while not always around, has a strong link with him now his soul has settled. All that anger and rage definitely got her attention, even if she couldn't come immediately. And she obviously didn't like what was going on and knew he was restricting himself in favor of the girls.

Wendy finally deciding she wanted to put a stop to it all, was really all he needed to tip the metaphorical scale.

As mentioned before Wendy is growing and she's actually learning to face the cruel parts of the world now, not just knowing about it.

Carla already knows that, and is more concerned for Salem's mental health than what he'd do to the slavers. As for her sister she already realized that she can't coddle her sister, but she's still very much protective of her, she's effectly coming to terms with it in practice, not just theory.

Salem does still wants to keep them safe, but he doesn't want to stifle them either.

Its sort of why he goes on missions with them, but often ends up fighting the stronger opponents. He can't do everything mind you, he can't heal for example, but he is actively trying to bear most of the weight emotionally and when he can't, he's the rock of the group.

Chapter Text

Magic in the air 17- Jail break.

It was dark now, and the desert landscape was already cooling.

We'd been traveling well over 3 hours, but it had been worth it.

Looking over the sand dune we were using as cover, I laid my eyes upon a variable tent city.

Multiple tents of different types, colors, and styles were spread out over a few hundred meters, with wagons posted on one side.

I counted at least twenty tents, two of which were pretty big, but it was the wagons that had my attention.

There were 3, all of them were caged, and all filled with people.

Well, at least we knew where the civilians were.

The tents were a problem though, there could be people in them, slavers or slaves was still undetermined.

They need checking, it would be close quarters, I'd need to check my targets.

And while I doubt any of them have any REAL fighting ability, I wasn't about to underestimate them just because they weren't mages.

Not after the Blackcat, and certainly not after training with Sasha.

"This it?" I whispered to Carla, to confirm. The last thing we wanted was to attack a large group of traders and their guards, or soldiers and their prisoner's, not that they were but you get my point.

"Correct," She nodded, glaring at the area.

"What now?" Wendy asked quietly, nervously biting her lip.

"Those wagons aren't going anywhere without horses, and we won't have time to hitch them up," I informed them, never mind the fact I didn't want them anywhere near this.

I paused and readjusted the hammer I had brought with me, it was bigger than I was, made for an adults frame, and heavy to boot.

"Our best bet would be clearing the camp and then retrieving the civilians, but the moment I attack they might attempt to flee rather than fight. If that happens I'll have to blow the wheels off, but that's risky," I summarized.

To be completely honest, there were dozens of bandits and slavers down there, some might choose to fight while others might flee, and I can't be in two places at once.

Wendy frowned obviously not liking the idea.

"Perhaps we could sneak them out beforehand?" Carla thought aloud.

"Yeah," Wendy perked up, "Then we wouldn't need to fight."

I sighed at the optimistic girl, "Wendy the whole point IS to fight them, and stop them, so they can't hurt anyone else."

She frowned, upset, but nodded resolutely.

"As for getting them out? That's even riskier, we don't know their condition, if they can't walk, they can't be moved. And if we're spotted moving them they'll be in even more danger than in the wagons," I informed the cat girl.

She frowned in annoyance, "There must be SOMETHING we can do."

If only the world were that nice.

"Honestly? I think the best bet here, is for me to just assault the camp. I can send any slaves not in the wagon this way for Wendy to look over, while Carla plays defense in case any get through me. Then, once we're clear, we can help the others," I rattled off.

I was playing this by ear, the camp was mobile for a reason, and we had no way of knowing how long they would be here for.

Worryingly that was likely how they stayed ahead of the guard, they were spread to thin to be a threat to the camp and any patrols that tried would be out numbered.

Granted, the guards were better trained and likely able to take them 5 to 1 easy, depending on the skill of the guardsmen, and an officer would likely make the whole thing child's play. The problem was, the civilians, they could easily become hostages, and the strength of the guard varied wildly depending on where they were stationed.

But if it was too much for the bandits, they'd just take their slaves and run.

I'd looked into it shortly after finding out Sasha and Alister were ex-military. Needless to say, the two HAD to have been officers.

"What if I sabotage the wagons?" Carla pondered aloud, "Myself and Wendy could defend them until we're done."

Wendy smiled at that, "Yeah, that'd work, right?"

I was reluctant to let them near the camp, hell, I was reluctant to even have them THIS close.

"Wendy can't fight, she'll need her magic for healing," I countered.

"Which would be useless if they died," Carla responded sharply.

...

Damn it, she had a point, and watching innocent people die would be traumatizing for them.

The wagons were even in a good position for a play like that. They hadn't been spaced out, all three were right next to each other.

"Alright then, new plan, we circle around and blitz for the wagons, I'll hold them off, while you two free them and get them out, as soon as you're clear take up defensive positions, while I clear the camp," I reevaluated.

"But what if they can't walk?" Wendy questioned, throwing my own words back at me.

"Then get them back on their feet, or have the others help you carry them, we won't have much time. I CAN beat them, but I can't hold a position for long, there's just too many, some WILL get passed me," I stressed, flanking was a thing, and I couldn't be everywhere.

Both nodded.

I didn't like this, granted the girls had been in life and death situations before, but the risk of failure here came with a far worse fate than simple death.

I would fight these bastards to the death to ensure that didn't happen, theirs... and mine.

"I believe a quiet approach would be for the best, the longer we can go without drawing attention, the better," Carla commented holding her chin in concentration.

I nodded in agreement, ideally the girls wouldn't have to fight anyway, but the slavers 'merchandise' would be under heavy guard.

"Carla can you scout the area from above before we go in?" I asked.

"I can," She hesitated, "But, if I can see them, they could see me."

Alright, scratch that, "Not worth it then, if we raise the alarm before we're even there, it'll be much harder for us."

Note to self, buy spyglass for Carla.

I buttoned up my armored coat, "Alright then, let's get this done, nice and quiet."

BANG!

A Bandit flew several feet through the air, as the hammer's head detonated on impact.

Now, that hadn't been intentional, but damn, if that wasn't awesome.

Numerous more bandits approached, grouped together.

Easy pickings.

I raised my hand and aimed through the gap between them, "BACKBLAST!"

The center of their formation exploded.

Several were flung into the air screaming, while a few just dropped, shredded by ballistic sand.

I panted, and more came.

How many have I dropped now?

20?

30?

Not important.

Thunk!

"AH!" I growled, more in shock than pain as an arrow lodged itself in my armor, but no deeper.

I yanked it out as I stamped my foot and funneled my det magic under the redrawing archer.

Bang.

The sand under him exploded, slightly muffled.

He dropped.

Found you.

One of the wagons was trying to leave, trying being the key word.

Shing.

"Gah," A Bandit dropped from the wagon, courtesy of, CARLA!

"Damn it, Carla!" I hurried to the wagon, and passed by the still breathing man, "I told you to stay on defense."

Carla huffed leveling her saber, "There's no time, their trying to leave, hurry!" She pointed at the caged wagon, filled with people.

I put my hand onto the cages lock, doing my best to avoid listening to the begging and pleading coming from the enslaved people, in favor of focus.

Bang.

The lock exploded.

"There, get them out, and don't come back, I'm leveling this place now!" I turned, as Carla nodded seriously.

Another group was coming.

"Of course," She responded, then addressed the now freed slaves, "Help each other and follow me, no one gets left behind!"

I charged out of their hearing range to stall the next bandit group. It was bigger and more organized, two groups covering each other, and working as one big group.

There were too many to get into melee range with, my new hammer had more than helped me conserve magic, but I'd be overwhelmed by numbers.

But I did have a plan, I just had to adjust my position, panting as I did so. We were only 10 minutes into the fight, but it was exhausting and physically taxing.

This wasn't going too well, we'd been made the moment we needed to open the cages, no key, so I had to blow it.

Stupid.

That got the camp's attention quickly, and Wendy had taken the first group back as things heated up.

We'd left the supply bag behind as a marker for our fallback point.

Then the second group had gone with Carla, by that time I was stuck defending the third.

Some had gotten past me, but it looks like Carla had it handled, her group was leaving now, and I needed to check the tents.

But, without the girls to see it, I could also cut loose.

As this group was about to find out.

I held my arms out, hammer still in my hand, nothing was behind them from this position, "High yield, Full Force!"

Skreeeee, bang, bang, bang, pop, pop, pop.

And like that, 30 slavers ceased to exist, their shadows vaporized in the light of the orange rolling detonation.

Okay, wow, draining, so glad I've been training my reserves and control.

I looked at the area I'd hit, the sand had fused to glass.

That was a full fifth of my reserves, not bad considering a low yield would have done about two fifths over a month ago.

There.

I charged into the closest tent, "Anyone here, we're here to help!"

...

No response.

I turned, no time to waste.

"Gah," An arrow sail passed me, just missing me.

Son of a-

I pitched a Blast Bolt back at her.

CRACK.

She did a nice flip from the force, and landed hard.

The next 6 minutes were much the same, with me countering groups of bandits, with magic and hammer.

There weren't 20 tents either, there were more. Several smaller ones sat in the shadow of the larger ones, and the larger ones alone could probably hold at LEAST 30 people.

There weren't dozens of bandits here, there were hundreds, upward to 200.

We were lucky that the groups were spaced out, somewhat, most likely for safety, and to avoid infighting.

It made their response staggered and manageable... at first.

Now they were trying to box me in.

Still, their training sucked, but numbers were a quality of their own.

Thankfully, my magic more than compensated.

I tore my way through the back of one of the large tents, as I was pursued.

"Shit," I swore as a blade sailed over my head.

But the bandit had aimed too high, likely expecting an older opponent, my hammer didn't make the same mistake.

Crack.

Down he went, his jaw shattered.

But I had a new problem, on the other side of the tent I had just left were easily 50 or so bandits, and by this point there must have been 80 or so bandits after me, and they were closing in.

Lucky for me, that's just what I wanted, that was the last tent, after all, I was clear.

There was no need for grand standing or ceremony, "FULL YIELD, GROUND ZERO!"

I didn't level the camp, I glassed it.

Carla P.O.V

I was scared.

There was no other way to put it, Salem was fighting alone, again.

He was resistant and adaptive, I knew that, but people had limits.

"Wendy!" I called out to my sister, as I led the final group to our make shift camp.

She looked up at me, panicked, trying to help all of these people. I counted 88 including those with me, it was too much.

"These are the last," I motioned to those following me.

"R-r-right," She responded, looking around her, overwhelmed.

The people around her were huddled together for comfort, protection. They were hurt, all of them, skinny, and weak.

This place was horrid.

I was beginning to understand Salem's hatred for slavers. I knew of them, of course, but not enough, apparently.

Seeing it, was worse than simply knowing.

"Wendy, what needs to be done?" I tried to help, she can do it, I know she can.

"I-I, water! They need water," She moved to the bag digging frantically for the water skins.

I looked back at the slavers camp, checking for followers, but nothing.

Small explosions briefly echoed through the night, Salem was still fighting.

They were too focused on him to follow us.

We were only a few hundred meters from the camp, but they had yet to follow.

Wendy pulled back from the bag, "Here, I've got-"

...

The sun rose, and I found myself thrown to the floor from where I hovered moments before, the ground shaking.

Sand crystallized and sparkled throughout the hot air.

I breathed, "AHHHHH."

Holding my ears tight at the ringing in them, "Wendy!"

I fought through the pain, looking for her.

She, She was curled into a ball, holding her ears.

I called for her, but couldn't hear my own voice, no doubt others were doing the same.

Then slowly the light faded, the winds died, and silence returned.

"W-Wendy? Wendy," I was upon her as soon as I was able, shaking her.

She winced, tears in her eyes, as she turned to look at me, and then past me, her eyes widening.

I turned, worried.

Salem.

...

The camp was gone.

Salem P.O.V

I'd blacked out for a moment, the pain, and emptiness from spending all your magic at one wasn't a fun one.

I pushed myself up partly, with some effort, fighting against my twitching muscles.

Not only that, but I couldn't see for the dust, it was, however, slowly fading away in the wind.

"Thank you," Hestia's voice echoed on the wind.

"Your welcome," I mentally apologized for the body count, Hestia, like my friends, didn't like loss of life. But if I didn't take care of them here and now, more families would be at risk.

My family.

I pulled myself up fully, still panting, holy shit.

The ground was slick, the silica in the ground fused into glass, all of it.

That... That might have been a bit much.

I shuddered, is this what I'm capable of.

I'd never used Ground Zero at full yield before, and only once at high yield, it was too dangerous, to indiscriminate. Yet, even this wasn't actually FULL yield it was just over half my reserves, more than high yield but not full, it's everything I'd had left in the tank.

I'd thought it worth the risk here, I swallowed.

It was eerily silent, where once there had been tent's, and people, and noise, there was now glass and silence.

...

"Salem," A voice cut through my newest fear, quiet and far away.

Carla.

I moved forward, wanting out of this self-made hellscape.

"I'M OKAY!" I shouted back, trudging through the hot glass.

Step after step.

Until finally sand.

There they were, safe and sound.

I tiredly raised my hand, before realizing it was the one holding my hammer, that had been dragging across the glass, apparently.

I shook my head.

My body felt numb.

But, I still felt the impact of Carla's small frame on my body, and Wendy a split second later.

"Ouf," I stepped back to prevent myself from falling.

"Are you okay?" Carla looked me in the eye as I looked down to her clinging to my chest.

"Yeah, yeah, just tired," I vaguely felt Wendy's magic on my body.

"Is everyone alright?" I looked past them to the people we'd freed, scared and panicked.

"Y-yes, shocked but alive, though, what did you do?" The she-cat inquired, concern lacing her words.

I looked back at the new Glasslands behind me, nearly 300 meters of it each way from the epicenter.

Thank Hestia, I'd been smart enough to do it on the other side from our camp.

"That," I swallowed and shivered slightly, "Was Ground Zero at above High Yield."

The sooner I learn barrier magic, the better.

Carla inhaled sharply, then patted my chest, "I've never been so glad that it's YOU with such magic, and not someone like THAT."

She gestured back to where the slaver camp had been.

"I'm not sure anyone should," I hugged the girl in thanks regardless.

It was the only attack I had that could rival Dragon Slayer magic, and it was completely uncontrollable.

Speaking of Dragon Slayers.

"Wendy?" I asked, she paused, I think she's in shock, just doing what's instinctual.

"Come on," I released Carla and put an arm around the little dragon slayer, guiding her back to our camp.

The ex-slaves were terrified, but thankful?

I think? It's difficult to tell.

Time to make it clear, "All right everyone, let's get you back to town, I'm sure the church will be willing to help you."

Some relaxed at that, others looked more suspicious, some cried, most were still scared.

I sighed.

The walk back was sort of difficult, but after dolling out some water, while Wendy assisted those worse off with some quick healing, we were on our way.

It added an extra hour to the journey, but it had already taken an extra hour and a half to get these people sorted beforehand anyway.

Well, that and all the hearing loss.

...

My bad?

Yeah, I'd apologized profusely for that, but the detonation had been bigger than expected.

At least they weren't combative with us.

That I think that was my fault, I'd scared them, much to my shame.

Likewise, Wendy's eyes were a thousand miles away, but she was functional, just... processing.

Carla was with her up front, while I kept an eye on things in the back.

The last thing we wanted was to lose someone while marching through the desert with scared, weak, and confused ex-slaves.

We arrived back in the town proper around early morning, or late at night, depending on who you ask.

I think that's when it finally sank in for most of them that they weren't trading one master for another, but were actually free.

There was more crying, but it was in relief.

It was nearly 3 am by the time we made it to the church.

"Knock, Knock!" I pushed the doors open, it's not like we were being quiet, we had waaaaay too many people with us for that.

Pretty sure we'd woken up most of the town by now.

We WERE being watch now, after all.

The church was full, I'd been right in my prior assessment, it was like a hostel, people were sleeping.

But that wouldn't last, people were waking up, wondering what was happening. The Father himself had indeed left a light on for us, more specifically a candle he had lit on the altar and was preying in front of.

Good man.

"W-What, is this?" He startled and began to approach, wide-eyed.

"Didn't Wendy already tell you? We went to save everyone," I beckoned the ex-slaves into the building, "We already fed and watered 'em, but they need somewhere to rest."

The man looked stunned, hell, even the church guards present were just kind of watching not sure on what to do.

"Emma?" A blue-haired woman spoke up as she awoke, focusing on the new arrivals.

"Liz?" A woman with pink hair stepped forward tentatively, shocked, wondering if this was real.

Annnnd that about did it, as the women scrambled for each other.

"Sis!" I heard, as they embraced, crying.

Well, that's heart-warming.

Wendy sniffed, oh, good, she's back.

She grabbed my arm, even as her other continued to hold Carla.

"What of the Sapphire Stars?" The holy man asked in wonder.

I shrugged tiredly, "Blew 'em up."

"Look father, I'm really tired, we all are, do you mind if we rest here?" My voice was heavy with fatigue.

"Of course, of course," He nodded, waving people in, and insisting they find places to rest as he did.

That's all I need.

"Come on," I pulled the two girls to the side finding a nice... umm, well, an unoccupied piece of floor to rest on.

Which I promptly collapsed onto.

And that was that.

Nothingness.

...

"Really?" I questioned the void.

Then I felt warm, like I was being hugged.

I guess so.

"Thank you," The goddess sincerely praised.

"Don't thank me," I sighed guiltily, "Thank Wendy, not me, I-"

"Were looking out for YOUR family," She finished for me, "And I'd expect no less."

...

"Regardless of that, you still helped anyway when I couldn't. I could feel your fury, your want to help, but more so your need to protect your new family," She smiled softly, "I shouldn't have asked, it wasn't fair of me to ask you to do that."

I snorted, compared to other gods she's a literal saint. Kronos, for example, it's hard to believe the two are father and daughter.

"A little late for that, isn't it?" I waved her off, "It's fine, I wanted to help anyway."

She smiled far more genuinely this time, "I know,"

She released me from her hug and immediately patted my head, "Good boy," Her tone was light and joking.

I huffed a small laugh.

"I'm sorry, about the... casualties, by the way," I told her more seriously. I was sorry, not so much that I'd done it, but that it had upset people that I DID care about.

That included the pacifist Goddess before me, she'd given me a second chance, after all.

Her smile turned downward, sad, "It's alright, you did what you believed you had to. And if you hadn't, well, it would have ended worse."

Right, she's a goddess, she'd know, "Speaking of the future, this is the first time I've seen you since I passed out. I wanted to ask, if it comes down to it would I be able to, saaaay, call myself a Sear?"

It was a blatant change of subject, but I don't think she minded considering the prior subject.

Hestia sighed fondly, "Your still on that?"

I shrugged, or I think I did at any rate, the dreamscape was weird like that.

She broke out into a big grin after a moment, "No, you can't say that, you don't have the magic for it. Besides your," She paused and smirked, "Friend, already has that magic, even if she can't use it, yet."

Carla, right, so it was JUST a magic here, not a god thing.

"Don't look so glum Salem, I hope you figure it out, family should share things after all. Just don't start an apocalypse alright, that would be bad," She wagged her finger at me in a faux browbeating.

"Yeah, I know, I know, I won't take that risk, I CAN'T take that risk anyway. Thanks for that by the way, that could have been... bad," I nodded seriously.

She sighed, "Your welcome, I'm sorry that I had to."

"Don't be, I'm still determined to try and find a workaround, but only if it's safe," I sighed back.

She nodded, "Good, make sure you let me know first, alright?"

"I will... so is there anywhere the gods CAN'T see," I continued trying to find that work around.

Then she giggled, "Maybe."

...

She didn't elaborate.

I sighed.

"Well they can't see us here, considering the apocalypse hasn't started yet, right?" I knew the answer, but it never hurts to check.

"Nope," She popped in confirmation, "You have my blessing, so we can communicate without issue, so long as I'm not missed."

I sputtered, I hadn't known about that little bit of information, "That doesn't seem like a good idea, wouldn't that stick out to other gods?"

"Yup," She popped again none nonchalantly, "But that's not a problem, a lot of Gods give out blessings."

...

I groaned, "And what does this blessing do, exactly?"

She puffed up proudly, and gave a small grin, "You'll find out."

I twitched slightly.

...

She just kept looking at me.

Well, it's obvious she isn't going to tell me.

I sighed, "And this is normal?"

She grinned softly, "Well a little boy loses his family, and gains a new one that he swears to protect. That's the exact kind of person that would have my blessing, it's not that unusual, it's the other part that's unusual."

"Other part?" I asked tentatively.

Hestia hummed lightly, "Ok, so technically you're sort of, maybe my champion in this world."

...

"And you're only telling me now? WHY!" I was admittedly shocked, and if I still had a mouth, it would be agape.

The Goddess had the decency to blush, "Weeeell, you kind of had a lot on your plate last time, coming to terms with everything, and it's not that important, yet."

"Yet?" I repeated, "What does, yet, mean?"

She grinned happily, and waved me off, "Nothing bad I promise, you're carrying out my will on the mortal plain, so it's just something to level the playing field."

"Wait wh-"

She snapped her fingers.

"-at," I blinked awake, not again.

I hate when she does that.

The hell was she planning?

"Good morning, Salem," The she-cat greeted me, getting my attention.

I was sitting against the supply bag, when had I fallen a sleep?

"Morning Carla," I shifted then stopped, Wendy was sleeping against me after all.

"How long was I out?" I WAS going to sit watch.

"A few hours, it's morning. Are you alright?" She cocked a brow at me.

Morning?

"Have you been up all night?" I blinked the sleep from my eyes, as I asked the question.

"Indeed, someone had to keep watch," She yawned lightly, covering her mouth with a paw.

"You should have said something, I cou-"

"Enough, Salem," Carla glared with a huff, "You were out of magic and exhausted, I'm more than capable of keeping watch... trust ME."

I opened my mouth, then paused, she was right, "I DO trust you Carla, thank you, for taking watch," I did my best to show that gratitude.

The girl puffed up happily at my response, red-faced and embarrassed besides.

"Sorry," I continued quietly, "I know I have a tendency to take on some of the more... difficult parts of the workload if I can. It isn't because I don't trust you, I just don't want to see either of you suffer."

"And you think we want to see YOU suffer?" She crossed her arms.

My gut twisted, "What? No, of course not."

She was silent for a moment, then looked away, "I thought you were dead," It came as a whisper.

I paled at the admission, "Carla," I began slowly, "You know I'm highly resistant to explosives."

"That's just it, resistant not immune. I- It was just like when you fought the dire wolves, you were alone, again," There was a crack in her voice.

"I... That wasn't my intention," I sighed, granted I would have given my life for them.

But.

This isn't the show, what happens to me effects them, and want to live with my friends.

"I know," She spoke under her breath.

"Besides I wasn't alone, assault is my job, I only won because of your support. Thank you, by the way, if you hadn't come back for those civilians, I might have been in trouble," I praised, "We all played our parts it's why we won."

The Exceed blushed, "Your welcome, but I wish I had done more."

"We'll get there," I replied adamantly.

"Yes, I suppose we will," She stretched tiredly.

"Murrrrr," Wendy shifted at the noise.

The church was actually pretty quiet right now, people were out and about now, it looked to be around mid-morning.

"Too loud," The bluette whined.

I shook my head in amusement, "Why don't you get some sleep, Carla, we still have a village to find after all."

She hummed in agreement and padded over to her sister as I dislodged myself from the waking girl.

"Sleep well?" I asked.

Wendy nodded quietly.

The girl wasn't in shock anymore, but she had been quiet since I glassed the camp.

I'm thankful she wasn't afraid of me if I'm being honest.

I know I shouldn't be, we're friends, and we trust each other, but it was still a scary situation for her, and I played a part.

"So," I tried, "Carla's gonna catch some z's, and then we can head out, that good with you?"

The girl blinked for a moment, still sleepy, "Yeah."

With that single word, I felt so much relief.

"Excellent," Carla sighed, equally as relieved, as she rested her head against Wendy.

The girl yawned, "Mu, where are we going?" Wendy questioned.

I raised a brow at the unexpected question, "To find Sun Village, that's what you wanted to do, right?"

"Yeah," She smiled softly, as some unknown tension bleed from her, "It is."

A/N: So yeah, here you can see just how destructive and deadly Salem can actually be when he's let of the metaphorical leash against 'Normal' people .

It should also be noted that Salem tends to use more magic in a fight, than the girls, because he's a more aggressive fighter. Yes his reserves aren't nearly as large as Wendy and Carla's, but compared to almost anyone else his age without a lost magic or such, his reserves are massive, and his magic requires a lot of juice to use.

The problem is, he's comparing himself to the dragon slayers in the show alongside other s-class mages. And in person Wendy and Carla, none of which are normal mages, and of which Wendy and Carla he knows will grow to be strong mages.

Granted he knew he COULD be dangerous, but he's figuring out just how dangerous he is NOW. Having said that he still pales in comparison to heavy combatants at the start of canon, and he knows it.

As for Wendy well the whole situation was way out of her element, but she wants to help people.

And she succeeded, by facing that fear of hers of confrontation, by going on the attack and trusting in the team.

People did die here and she knows it, even if she didn't see or hear it becaise of the Detonation.

Next up, time skip so you don't have to be with them in the desert while they search.

My new fic: It's a Pokemon world, should be up now as well, I wanted to give a third point perspective a try.

Chapter Text

Magic in the Air 18 - Location, Location, Location.

Steel clashed and people screamed, the sandstorm had provided perfect cover for the raiders to strike one of the small settlements dotted around the desert.

Under normal circumstances the small militia that each village had would be a deterrent at best, at worst they'd only be able to hold long enough for the people to run.

Not that that was much better, those that ran would usually be stuck traveling the desert with little to no supplies, and they'd either die of exposure or be hunted down.

If they were lucky they'd be picked up by the Army's response force, but as soon as the Army arrived at the settlement the raiders would just run with their spoils. Then the Army would leave and the raiders would just return later.

Most would choose to die rather than be captured, that fate was worse than death. But worse still it meant that the militia fighters that stayed behind would be butchered to a man. That meant no experienced fighters next time, and the cycle would repeat, again, and again, and again.

The settlements were poor and unable to afford direct help. They had to rely on the Army but they were stretched to thin, they tried but they couldn't be everywhere at once.

Elisabeth was a young girl only 12 years of age, but she understood how the world worked out here, and knew that raiders attacking your village was a death sentence, or worse.

At least it had been, not anymore, the militia had veterans now and the raiders were less in number.

She wasn't afraid anymore, the raiders had failed before, and they would fail again, because...

"High Impact, high yield!" A young voice cut through the chaos.

The fighting paused long enough for terror to show on the raider's faces and then a stream of orange magic struck the middle of their gang, and exploded.

The Berserker and the Valkyries had arrived.

Salem P.O.V

I legitimately hated this desert now.

3 months we'd been here, 3 damn months.

It had just turned February, and still no Sun village.

With a blast of detonation magic under my feet I flew into the melee, my hammer coming down, magic flowing through it.

The bandit tried to step back, but, well,

BANG!

"MY LEG!"

I bit back a snort, what is this SpongeBob? ... Oh, wow I really needed some water.

Pivoting to dodge a sword thrust, I immediately retaliated with a sweep of my hammer.

CRACK!

His ribs shattered under my return strike, throwing the rat to the side.

"AHHH!" A new opponent roared.

Holy crap, that guys huge.

"Barrier: Shield!"

I brought my forearm up, an orange translucent tower shield formed as the hulking brute brought his axe down.

BANG!

The shield exploded the moment he made contact, repelling the force of the blow, and shattering, launching shrapnel in that general direction. The magic rapidly fading, but only after embedding itself deep into the target and detonating into secondary impacts.

No wonder he dropped his axe and screamed.

He was too close for a hammer blow now.

Good job I had a back up.

"Backblast," I snarled out at the animal, punching him. The magic detonated point blank, launching the, easily 7 foot behemoth, through his own lines.

That's about when the cowards lost their morale and broke, trying to flee.

And now that the defenders were no longer mixed in, clashing with the bandits ranks, well.

A voice came from above, "Salem!"

"On it! Barrier: Aegis!" I raised my left hand and a large barrier shimmered into being, similar to the tower shield, but bigger and thicker.

It circled myself and the defenders in a translucent orange bubble, then.

"SKY DRAGON'S ROAR!"

The air roared, followed by a deafening THUMP, as a twister descended from the sky, striking the retreating bandits.

It hit hard enough that the ground shook slightly at the impact, for all of a second.

The barrier held, then the pressure from the attack stopped, and I released the barrier, causing it to fade from existence, shattering into nothing.

Wendy flew into view, tired but not gasping for air, "Did I get them?"

"Not quite," A blur of white descended down into the sand cloud brought about by Wendy's attack. Several blue energy flashes lit up in the sand cloud, and a bandit sailed over head crashing onto the sands behind the defenders line.

A pale girl in a black blazer over a white dress, with black leggings and black flat top heeled shoes, walked out of the cloud.

She flicked her white hair from her eyes and kicked one of the downed bandits making sure they were down, her sharp brown eyes studied them for a moment.

She nodded with a huff, her white cat ears perking up, even as her white cat tail swished side to side showing the pink bow tied to it.

The girl sheathed her blade, a familiar saber, and walked up to me, showing she was a foot or so smaller than me, which was to be expected I suppose.

"Carla, was that the last of them?" I asked the now HUMAN shaped Carla.

"I believe so, yes," She nodded.

"Hup," Wendy landed next to her sister, only slightly smaller than her, and clad in a white and blue tribal sun dress, a gift she has received for healing someone.

Both of their wings dissipating now they were on the ground, the red and white cloaks around their necks smoothing out against their, backs now the wings were gone.

"EVERYONE ALRIGHT?" I asked the crowd.

I didn't get a true reply as much as people just cheered in relief.

Fair enough.

"Well now that's dealt with, let's see about getting some water, yeah?" I asked.

Carla brushed some of the sand off of her outfit, "Indeed, it's hot, and this sand is course and rough, and it gets everywhere."

I sighed at the unintentional quote, but nodded in agreement.

If I didn't know better I'd say she was doing it on purpose.

"Mau, it's not that bad," Wendy chirped, and waved at the crowd as some waved back.

She had a blush on her face from embarrassment, but was too happy to care.

Carla rolled her eyes, "Yes the gratitude is nice, but it won't be if we die of thirst."

Wendy pouted at her.

The crowd were reorganizing now, the milita members moving to apprehend the downed bandits, for some frontier justice, likely execution.

Not our problem, you end up seeing some shit after 3 months in this hell hole, my pitty well was bottomed out.

Hell, even Wendy only shot a single concerned look before turning away.

Carla simply pulled out the map we'd gotten from our last assault, "Hmm, yes, this way."

The human-exceed led us away from the clean up.

The bandit groups were drying up, we'd been taking them out as we traveled, so much for not getting involved.

Still, the live combat had helped push us. Wendy and Carla were both better fighters now.

More like their older canon self's in personally as well, though they hadn't grown much physically, even Carla's new human form was obviously younger here than in canon.

My ninth birthday had passed months ago, and Wendy's was around the corner now. Our assistance out here had been welcomed by most, but had slowed us down significantly.

Say what you want, but Atlas Flame knew how to hide a Village.

We were closing in now though, there were only so many places to hide.

Having said that, it had upsides too. People were willing to trade with us, and we had earned some good will with the locals.

Settlements weren't relocating as often, which meant more reliable trade routes, and that in turn meant it was easier to replenish our dwindling supplies.

If not for that, we would have had to have left the desert 6 or so weeks ago.

"Here we are," Carla paused, checked the map, then nodded.

A crude stone building with a name carved above the entrance, "The cactus tap?"

I pointedly stared at Wendy at the reminder...

"It's not my fault!" She declared, immediately understanding, she was red faced and embarrassed, "It smelled safe!"

Carla visibly covered her smile.

"Hu-hu," I deadpanned, walking over to the building

The incident happened a good month or so ago when Wendy had tapped a cactus for water, only for it to be mildly hallucinogenic.

Basically, it was cactus juice, and very reminiscent of, Sokka from Avatar the last airbender's, own little trip.

Only ours could fly and was physically strong enough to overpower us both.

"No more drugs for you young lady," Carla teased.

"Nooooooo, Caaaaarla," Wendy whined.

Yeah. Considering what she put us through, we weren't going to let her forget about it.

I snorted as we entered the inn.

Finally, shade.

The bar was a lot cleaner here than the one we'd found at the port. The port was a hub for the underground for obvious reasons, but the desert settlements were separate from the bandit tribes, they were just other people trying to survive.

Honestly their culture was similar to that found in our guild, perhaps their descendants of survivors from Nirvana?

Questions for later.

"Good afternoon, children!" The man behind the counter smiled and waved us in happily.

Considering his head coverings all I could make out was his dark brown skin and eyes

We waved back and took a table, it was a basic slab of wood on four legs, it did the job, same for the stools we were sat on.

I placed the over the shoulder bag I was carrying down.

Yeah, our original bag was long gone, may it rot in pieces.

The friendly bartender came over to our table almost as soon as we had settled, "What can I get for you?"

"Water please, and we'd like to buy some reserves if you have any," It was Carla who answered, in a prim manner, removing her black blazer.

Why she wore that in the desert, I haven't a clue. Though to be fair, I was still wearing my armor, so I had no room to talk. Well, at least mine provided some defense.

"Of course, I'll get some to you in a moment, as for the reserves, I'll have to check," He motioned to the back of his bar, then turned to fulfill our orders.

Water was a commodity in the desert, expensive, but also something you could make a lot of money off of.

Luckily for us, between our own supplies, and money, followed by stealing what we needed from the bandits we defeated, we could afford it.

'I wonder how all that money going back into the local economy will effect trade... Ah, it's probably fine,' I dismissed, not my area of expertise.

"Man, it has been a day," I groaned, taking my hammer off of my back, from its make-shift sheath. Basically a long strap running down my back followed with a small bag to rest the hammer's head in, and a button up clasp at the top on the haft to keep it in place.

"Indeed," Carla sighed, as I rolled my shoulders.

"Come on guys it wasn't that bad," Wendy insisted.

"We were ambushed Wendy," Carla responded flatly.

"W-well yeah, but we beat them, and we saved a bunch of people," She smiled softly, "Plus we managed to stop their attack."

Carla smiled back, "Yes, I suppose you are correct."

I laughed slightly, always happy to kick a little slaver ass, "True, still exhausting though."

"Here you are," The barkeep had returned, and smiled, "Good news, we have a small surplus of water."

"Thank you!" Wendy chirped.

"Of course, do you need anything else?" He asked politely.

"Oh, oh, do you have any grilled cactus?" She respondeded happily.

Carla huffed happily at her sisters enthusiasm, but shook her head in bemusement.

"Of course, it's our house special, served with mutton, and for you two?" He continued looking over myself and Carla as Wendy fidgeted happily.

"I'll have some Mutton with pasta if you have it, and do you sell tea here?" The cat girl questioned.

"We aren't a tea house, but we do have some Brigham tea," He informed her.

"That would be lovely, thank you," Carla inclined her head politely.

The poor girl needed her tea fix, and we'd run out a while ago, on the bright side she liked the more traditional teas here.

On the down side I'd had one hell of a caffeine headache.

"I'll just have some of your dumplings please, and some information real quick, if you don't mind," I turned to face him.

He raised a brow but nodded.

I continued, taking a sip of water, "We're looking for a place, and our information says it should be around here. Know anything about any giant sightings?"

At this point we'd practically covered the entire desert twice over, it was getting a little annoying.

The man frowned softly, eyeing my orange gambeson and tattered brown cloak, and then Carla's cat ears and Wendy's fangs.

"Ah, you must be those mage children," He smiled softly, "Yes, though, the last sighting was over two hundred years ago."

I smiled, pay dirt.

I landed with a roll and continued running, miniature detonations propelling me.

Not enough for flight like my friends but it greatly accelerated me.

Bang.

I launched myself over the up coming sand dune.

Then rolled once more, as I landed.

It was harder than it looked with a massive hammer on your back.

"Are you doing alright, Salem?" Wendy called down to me.

"FINE," I replied.

The sooner I figure out flight the better, luckily I'm making some progress with my barrier magic, as a substitute for Aera magic. I still didn't have enough control though, and it wasn't my main focus, actual barriers were, though I WAS getting pretty good at that now.

Bright side? I'd learned to, effectively, Naruto run.

"What the hell?" I asked myself under my breath.

In the setting suns light, shadows appeared, to be more accurate the shadows of rocky out crops and some small mountains.

Behind all of that was a larger mountain, I think this is it.

"LAND AT THE BASE OF THE OUTCROPS!" I shouted up at the flying girls

"OKAY!" Wendy yelled back, seeming to perk up.

And with the speed we were moving at that didn't take long.

The girls got there first, of course, but I was a close second, or third I suppose, considering there's both Wendy and Carla.

"Oh, man," I came to a screeching halt, panting for breath.

"Are you okay, Salem?" Wendy asked with a little bit of concern.

Waving her off, I got out a reply, "Yeah, yeah, good cardio, oh boy."

I finally began getting my breathing under control, even as Carla rolled her eyes at me.

"Okay, I think this is it," I looked up at the mountain range.

"REALLY!?" Wendy broke out into an ecstatic grin.

I nodded.

"Finally," Carla shook her head, having returned to her cat like form in flight, to conserve magic.

"What you don't trust me?" I put a hand over my heart in faux pain, "Oh, Carla how could you."

That garnered a giggle from Wendy.

Carla huffed out a small laugh, "It isn't you I don't trust, it's the rumors."

"Fair," I shrugged, "But this matches what I know about the terrain, or at least what I was told."

Or had seen in the anime/manga, the rock out crops were close to the same, not that I could say that, but this was the first true mountain range we had come across regardless.

"This is so exciting," Wendy looked around in wonder.

"Let's confirm it before we go celebrateing, yes?" The cat girl responded flatly.

"Ah, y-yeah," Wendy settled down somewhat.

I snorted, "Well, we're gonna have to get climbing then, or flying in your case."

Wendy and Carla shared a look.

...

Oh, I do not like that smirk Carla has.

She shifted human in a literal flash and advanced.

I tried to take a step back.

Tried.

Wendy had grabbed my right arm with a somewhat sorry smile at least, "Sorry, Salem, this is faster."

"What's the matter don't you trust me?" Carla retorted playfully, repeating my words, while grabbing my other arm.

Both girls wings deployed.

Oh, no.

Then I was airborne, my weapons and armor not even slowing the two girls anymore.

I'm proud to say I didn't panic, that didn't mean I wasn't surprised.

Though I DID purposefully locked up so I wasn't dead weight. While it's true I trusted them both not to drop me, I would have liked a heads up.

"You could have just asked!" I said loudly, to cut through the wind.

Wendy just laughed happily.

Carla remained quiet but had an obvious catty smirk in place.

"Woop," My feet were back on the ground, or mountain at any rate, as the girls released me.

"There, was that so bad?" Carla's huffed, her arms crossed, though her smug smile spoke volumes.

Wendy scratched the side of her face nervouly, unsure whether to be embarrassed or happy.

I sighed, and walked over to the nearby cliff face.

"Let's just see what we... oh," Well, damn if that's not a sight.

"Wooow," Wendy had followed me to the edge and was looking on with no small amount of wonder.

"Well, it would appear the rumors were correct," Carla rose a brow at the sight.

"Yup," I smiled.

And it's a good thing Wendy has wings now, because as she leaned in, she over took the cliff edge.

I will never understand how she can be so clumsy walking, yet so eligent in the air.

Sun Village was in sight, I know that because there's a giant fire burning in the village, and even from this far away those people are far to big to be normal humans.

"Shall we go and introduce ourselves?" I asked aloud.

"W-well it's only polite," Carla coughed nervously, now having a good look at the giants in the distance, more specifically their size.

Even as Wendy nodded her head rapidly in excitement, now flying over the cliff edge as she did so.

Looking over said edge, I saw the forest surrounding the village extending all the way to the mountains base.

...

I smiled.

"Well... see you at the bottom," I waved, and jumped.

Wendy made panicked motions to catch me, oh the irony.

But Carla's open mouth shock was pure gold.

The wind whistled past me as I began free felling, "WOOOHOOO."

"SALEM!" Carla was angry and diving after me, pulling a panicked Wendy along as she did.

I readjusted my flight path with a small detonation, avoiding a rocky out crop.

"I got this!" I yelled back up.

Revenge is sweet.

"Gah," Until I was snapped up by Carla anyway.

I may have under estimated the speed she could fly.

All I could say was, "Aww," In disappointment.

"WHAT WERE YOU THINKING!" Ok might have pissed Carla off more than intended.

On a side note, ouch my ear.

"Oh, come on, I've fallen from highs like this before, remember the time you two basically air dropped me in the middle of that camp?" I reminded.

Good times, I remember very specificly yelling, BOMBS AWAY.

"Be that as it may, that's no excuse to put yourself in unnecessary danger!" She retorted angrily, even as we landed.

"That wasn't very nice, Salem," Wendy frowned cutely at me.

...

Ah, dammit.

"Ok, ok, I get it, I'm sorry, I'm just excited, we made it," I admitted and rubbed the back of my neck.

Wendy seemed to except my apology, Carla just huffed.

Crap.

So I continued, "Ok look, let's just make our way to the village, you're not as nervous about it now, right?"

Carla twitched a little, "Considering the heart attack you just gave me, certainly not!" She hissed out.

"Oh, come on, I would have been fine," I grumbled.

"Not if you went splat you wouldn't have," She retorted.

Wendy laughed awkwardly, as we argued.

"I'm sorry, I didn't think I'd panic you like that, shock yes, panic no. I'd never want to upset either of you, certainly not on purpose," I apologized.

She huffed again, but relented, "Don't do it again," She demanded.

"Come, Wendy," She walked ahead, remaining in human form.

I sighed, at the dismissal, but followed.

The forest was large, however, and we tiny.

"Any idea on the distance?" I made conversation.

Wendy made a weird cute sound, obviously thinking.

Carla sighed, "A couple of hours at least."

"Then why don't we just fly?" Wendy broke from her concentration.

"Couple of reasons," I spoke first, "First, we don't want to seem aggressive in any manner, not sure about you but I don't want to get on the bad side of a bunch of giants. Second is to conserve magic incase we need a quick escape. And thirdly, if I tried to keep up with you, there's a very real possibility of me being broken by a tree at those speeds, if you didn't carry me anyway, which leads back to point two."

Carla nodded in agreement, "Indeed, its safer this way."

Now I doupt we'll have any issues, but it never hurt to have a fall back plan.

...

A thought occurs, if the giants had giant dogs, whats in this forest?

I looked into the surrounding foliage, almost expecting a giga Tiger or something, nothing.

Yeah, I'm just gonna keep my guard up for now.

Thankfully nothing attacked us as we traipsed through the foliage.

But, as we got closer, the sound of civilization reached us, booming laughs, and clattering items. The most attention grabbing of it all, though perhaps it shouldn't be, was the shaking ground.

Right, giants.

It didn't take long from there to reach the edge of the forest from that point.

Finally.

We exited the forest without issue, we hadn't even been attacked, no golems, killer sand worms, or martial arts Ostriches... the desert was weird.

Tasty though.

That might have been the hunger talking.

I let out a whistle at the sight of the village, the homes were massive, basically mountains in there own right, giants went to a fro, not even seeing us.

Not unexpected considering there damned toes were likely bigger than us.

But the best part was in the now twilight sky, the burning Flame lit up the place beautifully.

"Wooow," Wendy 'Marvelled' under her breath.

I chucked at the mental pun.

"Eep," A voice reached us.

Thats weird, I don't see anything?

"Hi!" Wendy chirped happily, directing my gaze downwards, because it wasn't a giant that had spoke.

Sat at the edge of the forest was a depressed looking girl, around Wendy's age but with long straight red hair and eyes, pale skin clashed against a long purple gown.

Wait a minute, Flare?

The girl didn't respond at first only staring, wide eyed, in surprise.

Carla actively raised her brow at the young girl.

"I'm Wendy, it's nice to meet you," The bluette trilled happily.

Because of course she did.

The red head flinched slightly, stopping Wendy cold, deflating at the reaction.

"Are you alright?" Carla reacted immediately with concern, mother henning the girl, just short of actually touching her.

Which judging by how confusingly scared Flare was, was probably a good idea.

The red head wasn't terrified mind you, its more how a child reacts to something that doesn't make sense.

"We aren't here to hurt anyone, not that we could even if we wanted to," I stole a glance at the giants in the village.

Then I crouched down making myself smaller than her, "My friend here is looking for her mother," I gestured to Wendy, who waved more timidly this time.

"We thought we'd find some answers here, assuming this is Sun Village?" I added softly.

The little Flare relaxed slighty, more confused than scared now, she nodded slightly.

Wendy perked up at the confirmation.

"Thank you," Carla added just as softly, "Do you have a name? You've met my sister Wendy, I'm Carla, and that is Salem."

"H-Hi again," Wendy greeted her with a bow this time, far calmer now.

The red head looked us over, becoming genuinely curious as she quietly responded, "F-flare."

Her response was more of a mumble than actuall speech, if I didn't already know her name I wouldn't have caught it.

"Flare?" Wendy tried, then responded more firmly, "I like it."

"Indeed," Carla smiled kindly.

Flare gave a timid smile at the praise.

What the hell did Raven tail do to this girl?

No, calm, don't spook her.

I swallowed my rage.

"Sisters?" Flare looked at both Wendy and Carla.

"Yup," Wendy replied happily, visablly restraining herself.

"That's right, we're family," Carla nodded softly, with a kind smile.

Flare cocked her head, and gave me curious look.

...

"Erm, I'm their friend," I tried, she hadn't actually asked a question, after all.

Flare nodded at that, "You're all small, like... me."

Both of my teammates were a little confused at that, though Wendy was actively pouting as the smallest of us.

Yeah now that Carla's human form was taller than her, she had decided that she wasn't small, just... still growing.

Not inaccurate, but also not true.

"Ah, thats pretty normal where we come from," I answered.

"Your from outside," The red head stated, it wasn't a question.

In all fairness we hadn't really been hiding that fact, we'd out right stated it even.

We did stick out after all.

I do question why exactly, Flare in canon took so long to question why she was so small compared to the giants.

Perhaps she arrived here too young to really remember the outside world?

But it seems she IS aware there's a difference, it just took her that long to gain the courage to leave.

Which again means I have to ask, why was she so afraid of the outside world, what happened, does she even remember?

"That's right," Carla answered.

"You... You should go and see the chief," She told us, more confidently, nodding to herself slightly.

"Hmm, I don't suppose you could take us to them?" I asked kindly.

I really didn't want to be stuck looking for the chief while dodging giants, plus it shows that we don't mean any harm.

Flare smiled slightly, beginning quietly, her voice quickly becoming stronger at the end, "Yeah... Yeah!"

"Well then, lead on, Red," I offered her my hand.

Then after a second of pause she accepted my hand, with a questioning look, "Red?"

"Yeah," I stood and pulled her up, "Red hair, Red."

What can I say? Canon Flare's inclination to nicknames gave me some inspiration in the moment.

It also seemed to endear the girl to me, she smiled, "Blondy!"

Eh, I've been called worse.

Carla sniggered behind me, "Blondy?"

I sighed.

A/N: Yes Flare in now present in the story, it was expected, but salem had no idea if she would actually be present, seeing as her timeline is a little vague.

They have spent a good amount of time searching the desert at this point, and have had an impact in the local area, while they are aware of some of the impact they have made, they aren't of others, their mission is to find sun village, and destroy any slavers that they find, the sociological impact their having isn't on their mind.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Magic in the air 20 - Montage

The sun was up, and our first day of training was about to begin.

We were far enough from the houses and other buildings that I was comfortable with starting her training, but we weren't quite in the forest either. I would like to remain in view of Wendy and Carla in case of emergencies after all, though they were still a couple of hundred meters away.

Flare stood in the sand squirming, fidgeting, fighting with her hair... literally, she was having trouble getting her magic under control.

"Alright Flare, lets start simple alright?" I began.

She nodded determinedly, "Yes."

"Now from what you told us on our first night here you weren't a Mage before this, correct?" I really needed some basic information, to know where I was staring.

She nodded in the affirmative.

"Alright, now how old are, you? I NEED to know so I know the condition your magical core might be in," I probably should have asked this before hand, but oh well.

"Umm," She look at her feet.

"You do know how old you are, right?" I questioned at the lack of answer.

"I- I don't know," Her voice was very quiet.

Okay, great, not good, her age would give me a good idea how much I could push her, regardless her core and reserves are new, but it would affect how the magic settles in her.

"Right, well you're taller than Wendy and Carla, but they're both small for their age," I sighed, "For now I'll say you're around seven, but I recommend getting an age test at a hospital, when you can."

The girl perked up, "They can find out how old I am?"

I nodded a yes at her, "They can, but the nearest hospital is nearly two weeks away, so I'm making an educated guess."

Why do I keep finding people that don't know their age?

"Right," She nodded back, a bit happier.

"Having said that, you HAVE to tell me if you're in pain, or well, let's get an understanding of magic first. Feeling and intent, are the most important, Shaping and power will come next," I lectured.

She stared intently, obviously listening.

"So, first is basic control, intent you've already experienced somewhat, your magic WILL respond to what you want. When you were stressed you latched on to me, when you were scared that you had hurt me you released me, get it?" My explanation was met with an embarrassed blush, but nodding.

"Right, feeling, how the magic feels to you helps you control it, mine for example feels like a constant stinging under my skin, it's warm and active. I can make it feel different too, such as making myself feel cool helps me temper my magic, with me so far?" I paused to make sure she was absorbing the information.

"I think so?" She didn't sound sure.

I bit back a sigh, so as to not discourage her, "Okay, maybe it would help some, if we just have you feel out your own magic first, so you know how it's meant to feel, okay?'

Red grinned at that "Okay! Umm, what do I do?"

I took a long breath in, this might take a while.

On the 4th day Flare could control her hair... kind of.

Whack!

My orange barrier flared in response to the whip like hair.

"S-sorry!" She panicked, and lost control completely.

I simply jumped back, "Your fine, Red, remember think hard rocky thoughts."

Her magic, as expected, was hot, malleable, and fluid in movement, like fire... No, more like Lava. Thoughts of stone and mountains, even metal, solid things in general, helped her control it.

The possible Hell Flame Dragon Slayer, was certainly doing her best to unintentionally confirm my thoughts that she was a Dragon Slayer, though.

Her hair was HOT to the touch and had burned me one or twice through shear proximity, before I got a shield up.

"Right I think you're getting it, excellent work," I praised as she regained control.

"Thank you," She smiled timidly.

Well, at least she had stopped stuttering, Wendy had already become the girls best friend, and was slowly bringing the girl out of her shell, which makes sense considering Wendy is much the same way, only more confident now.

Honestly Flare was doing well, though I only had myself to compare to when it comes to unlocking magic. I don't have the best understanding of how Dragon Slayer magic should settle either, if that was indeed the case.

"Alright, I think we can move on to shaping for a couple of days now. Don't worry we'll come back to this again before we start on your power building," I gave her a friendly smile.

I wanted to spend more time on this, but we were on a timetable, and building up her power was important if we wanted to get more than two hours of training a day.

Though at this point just using her magic could be considered a form of power training, and the fact she could ALREADY use her magic for 2 hours was insane.

That and I think her learning the basics of each of the basics bit by bit rather than one by one like I did would be better for her.

"Yes, blondy!" Flare smiled, and it was a big one, the bags under her eyes weren't as dark now either.

I rubbed her head, she liked that for some reason, so did Wendy actually, maybe its a Dragon slayer thing?

Mentally, I added yet another point for Dragon slayer on my list.

"Good girl, your doing great."

Hestia stood before me in my deamscape, grinning at me.

...

I twitched, "What?"

"I'm proud of you," She responded.

"That answers nothing," Not that I didn't appreciate her praise.

"Don't worry, you'll figure it out, I believe in you," The goddess chirped.

I sighed at her, "Can you please just tell me why my magic turned black?"

...

Oh, wait a minute, "Does this have something to do with this blessing of yours, you are a Goddess of fire, and the heat completely disappeared."

The Goddess perked up, "I'm not tellllling~."

My Goddess is a giant child in disguise , I just know it.

"Rude," she pouted.

...

That made me pause, "Hang on, can you hear my thoughts in here?"

"Maaaaybe," She teased.

I groaned and decided to ignore that for now, "Can you PLEASE just give me a clue?"

Hestia's teasing smirk became gentle once more, "Sorry, Salem, not yet. You still aren't ready, not physically or magically anyway, but you'll find out VERY soon."

I narrowed my eyes studying the Goddess.

...

"Fine," I relented, I trust her not to get me or my loved ones hurt, so she can have her blasted secrets... for now.

"I can still hear you~" She sing songed.

Well at least she was in a good mood.

"Speaking of hearing, why didn't you tell me you could hear my thoughts," I continued.

She grinned.

As night fell on the 7th day, Flares training was put on hold. Not that she could continue training, she was pushing herself too hard because she didn't want to disappoint anyone. Though, that could only last for so long, so for now, she was resting, teacher's orders.

I, however, had other things to attend to.

"So I just need to touch it?" I queried, indicating the runic array etched into the ground.

"Correct," Carla tiredly responded, after 7 days of trial, error and study, Wendy and Carla had managed to put the array together correctly... allegedly.

"Then just start pouring magic into it till it turns green," Wendy beamed proudly.

"Sure," I surrendered to their insight on the matter.

Placing a hand on the circle I slowly pushed enough magic in for a Blast Bolt, then a Back Blast... Nothing.

High yield Back Blast?

No.

Low yield High Impact?

No.

High Yield?

Nothing, seriously!?

Full Force?

The circle lit up, finally.

The energy for a Full Force at Low Yield was just enough.

"More or stay consistent?" I grit out.

"Stay like that," Carla ordered.

Oh, thank Hestia, anymore and I'd be stepping into Ground Zero territory.

But it was still a lot of magic and I'd burned through, roughly, just under a quarter of my reserves trying to activate it.

It wasn't as bad as throwing around my detonations, the drain while high wasn't taking a chunk of magic in one go like my explosive attacks. It was sapping me instead, simular to my barriers.

But none of my barriers needed this much power to maintain, unless they were under heavy attack, it was almost like trying to fend off Wendy's Sky Dragon Roar.

Yeah, guess who had volunteered for target practice on that one, still it had helped us both, and almost doubled my reserves in those months of training, the combat during the day on top of all that helped too.

But I wasn't the only one growing, Carla and Wendy's reserves had also grown as well. Though I still had the lowest reserves on the team, even if the gap wasn't as wide anymore.

Never had that been more obvious than now, around 20 seconds after starting, I was spent.

"Gah," I panted, slumping, my magic running dry.

Carla cocked a questioning brow my way.

"Don't look at me like that, you know my reserves are the lowest on the team, and it's not like I'm fresh, I've been sparing with Flare half the damn day," I half-heartedly threw my arms into the air in irritation.

Not that I'd really used much magic training Flare... Okay, so maybe I was a little annoyed.

I immediately realized what I had done, however, "Sorry, sorry, its been a long day."

It had been, Flare had learned how to shape her hair into sharp objects today, she was also giggling happily as we sparred, which was... disturbing, and more than a little concerning. Flare was... sadistic in canon, no doubt due in large part to Raven Tail, but she had to have an inclination toward it naturally in the first place for it to be that prelivent.

At current I was trying to nip it in the bud, so to speak, and it was... more difficult than I had first thought. The girl didn't really understand herself, then again how many children do?

Carla's glare lightened as I slumped, she nodded at me in acceptance.

Wendy just fidgeted a little.

"How'd I do?" I asked, despite having a good guess.

"Umm, well," Wendy hesitated.

"Poorly, 23 seconds," Carla was thankfully blunt about it.

"Figures," I forced myself to sit straight, "How'd you two do?"

"I was able to hold it for fifty-three seconds, Wendy held it for one minute forty-eight seconds," Carla's face scrunched up in thought.

That's insanity, that much magic, not for the whole spell but only for the circle.

No wonder Wendy needed her second origin unlocked to cast it fully.

"Well, how long can Wendy hold the actual spell while we power the circle then?" I asked, taking a deep breath and getting my breathing back under control.

"It's more complicated than that, Salem, the circle is the base of the spell, without it, the spell can't be preformed. The more magic we put into the circle the easier the spell, we need to find the most efficient timing and the optimal magic expenditure methods for this," Carla explained.

I had to pause for a moment to analyze what Carla had just said, "So the more magic we put in, the longer Wendy can cast for, but the less time we can actually fuel the circle for?"

"Essentially, yes," Carla nodded.

I sighed, it was still a better option than fueling Wendy directly, but that also meant we would have to coordinate together, and frankly, none of us knew what we were doing.

"Come on, we can do it!" Wendy declared, full of optimism and pumping her tiny fist.

"Well, we'll certainly try," I replied with a small smile at the girls enthusiasm.

On the bright side this was gonna be one hell of a boost to my reserves, hell it would boost to ALL our reserves for that matter.

It was day 13, and I think I might actually die today.

Why?

"Okay, so you have to gather it into your lungs and then breath it out really, really hard, watch, watch," Wendy was giving a demonstration on Dragon Slayer magic.

That's why.

Both girls were literally jumping for joy, training together for the first time.

Flare was desperate to get a handle of the magic that had been forced onto her, and Wendy was eager to 'play' with another Dragon slayer.

Needless to say, this would be chaotic.

Not in the least because Flares magic was starting to stabilize with her body now, and the fact it had taken 2 weeks for her magic to even BEGIN to stabilize spoke volumes. Her reserves were high, like off the damn charts, as in on par with Wendy, now.

She HAD to be a Dragon Slayer.

Flare had even been doing breathing exercises at night while out of magic, and again in the morning, courtesy of Wendy's coaching. And well, apparently that was a training exercise for Dragon Slayers, or at the very least one Wendy had been using to strengthen her lungs after first using the Sky Dragons Roar.

I'd even caught licks of flame at Flares mouth again, she HAD to be.

"Salem," Carla flatly requested.

"Got it, Barrier: Bastion," I raised my hand putting an angled wall reminiscent of a bunker in front of us us, only orange and translucent.

"Go ahead," Carla relented to Wendy with a sigh.

"Yes!" Wendy cheered, sprouting wings and flying to the top of the short wall.

Flare giggled happily at the sight, while Wendy took in an unnaturally long breath.

"SKY DRAGON'S ROAR!" She yelled, launching a tornado of rapidly twisting wind from her mouth.

FUUUSH.

CRASH.

Annnnnd there goes a good acre of forest, Wendy didn't even have the decency to look winded... winded ha, punny.

Let me cope.

"Whoooooa," Flare watched in astonished awe.

Wendy flew back down, "See!"

"Now you try!" Wendy gave her an encouraging smile.

Flare of course nodded in excitement, took in a deep breath, and, "Sky Dragon, roar!?"

Nothing.

Well, A, for effort.

"Sky Dragon'S Roar, and I don't think sky, or wind, in this case, is YOUR element," I corrected.

I released my Barrier, and it shattered away like broken glass, though thankfully they no longer detonated, unless I wanted them to.

Huh, that had gone surprisingly well.

Flare slumped dejectedly.

"A-ah," Wendy waved her arms frantically, "I'm sure you'll get it next time!"

"Really?" Flare questioned meekly.

"Yeah, definitely!" The Sky Dragon Slayer returned.

That perked the girl back up.

"Be that as it may," I interrupted, "It'll have to wait till next time, I'd rather she didn't stress her core because she can't control the output."

Wendy had been a Dragon slayer her whole life, but using the Dragons Roar had made it difficult for her to breathe. I was also very much aware of what had happened my first day in in this world when I'd used up all my magic.

I would rather not have a repeat, of either situation, but my knowledge on Dragon Slayers was... lacking, and Wendy insisted this was the best way to see if she was a Dragon Slayer.

Having said that, I wasn't completely clueless either, my exposure to the show gave me something to work with, but so to did the memories of this life, before MY arrival.

Nights spent with my mother and brother, reading her magic tomes by the fire.

I rapidly shook the thought away, not wanting to get stuck in a memory not my own.

"B-But," Flare begin.

"No but's Red, you're doing fine as is, but Dragon Slayer techniques take up a lot of energy, don't force yourself," I told her, with a pat of the head.

That soothed her disappointment.

I wasn't expecting her to get it, not yet, it was too early, she might have the magic for it, but not the control. Having said that, normal Dragon Slayer Magic is very destructive, so I'd rather if she tries it, she does so when there's another Dragon Slayer nearby, and safety precautions up, aka my barrier.

Wendy deflated at my order, then almost immediately straightened with a smile.

"Carla, you're next," Wendy declared, pointing at the she-cat.

Flare perked back up.

"What? certainly not," The Cat girl huffed.

Flare deflated, and Wendy pouted, "Pleaaaase Carla," The bluette continued in a begging tone.

Carla frowned but wouldn't relent, "There's no need for it Wendy, you've shown Flare Dragon Slayer magic, that's enough, we need to conserve our magic for practice not showing off."

Wendy looked at me, like she expected help, as did Flare for that matter.

I shrugged, "She's right you know."

Carla nodded in thanks.

"Awwww," Wendy pouted, unhappy I wasn't taking her side this time, or trying to compromise.

Flare actually pouted alongside Wendy, it was adorable, and nice to see her coming out of her shell more, she wasn't as shy around us, or closed off.

I could understand why she was upset, she had never seen my Detonation magic, or Carla's Exceed form, but knew of it from Wendy. Carla while happy to use her magic when needed, preferred her human form, after all.

In my case Detonation magic was just too draining for me to simply throw around, or at least anything impressive was.

All she had really seen of my magic thus far was my, literally explosive speed, and my Barrier: Blade, Armor, and Bastion, spells.

The Blade was, of course, blunt, but my actual dagger was too small and my hammer too heavy to use in sparing with the little girl's sharp hair.

"Come now, we shall take a quick break and then continue," Carla clapped her hands.

I knew Wendy showing Flare Dragon Slayer magic would be the death of me.

Not a day later, was the little Red head trying to replicate the technique, aiming at the ground between her feet.

And given the wisps of flame at her mouth, succeeding.

"FLARE NO!" I warned, but it was too late.

At the very least she'd looked up at my shout, but that made me the target for the attack in turn.

FUSH.

Fire.

Hell fire.

"BARRIER: ARMOR!" My magic responded just in time.

BOOOM!

The compressed flame detonated launching me high through the air.

SHIT, SHIT, SHIT.

My improvised flight was too uncontrolled for small course corrections, I was tumbling too wildly.

Well, no time like the present.

"BARRIER: WINGS," I all but begged my magic.

Two basic translucent orange wings formed on my back, reminiscent of actual wings, but very skeletal looking, more like several blades rigidly hanging vertically from a horizontal edge off of each of the 'wings'.

In layman's terms, they looked like bone wings, only replace the bone with sharp edges.

Best part?

It was working, because the Barrier was part of my magic and in a solid static shape, I had full control of the object. I could, for example, literally, fight a sword duel with no hands, but it was difficult and required a lot of concentration.

I like to think I was appropriately motivated to do so in this moment.

"Ha-ha, It works!"

My flight path had stabilized, I was- WALL!

"Detonate!" I full body tackled the wall with my detonation magic, practically turning myself into a living missile.

BANG!

Good news I was through the wall.

Bad news I was falling, I'd lost my concentration.

"Motherf-"

Splash!

I landed hard in some cool foamy water, "Blak, pah, kah," I panted, quickly resurfacing and grabbing a ledge.

Now where am I?

...

Oh.

"Morning Chief, err, sorry about that, training accident," I told the gaping giant, meekly.

I'd landed in his beer mug, his full beer mug.

Later that same night I was sat, being looked over by Wendy, while stroking Flares hair, to help keep her calm.

The Chief had been beside himself with worry, though he thankfully hadn't blamed me. Mostly because I'd stopped the worse of it, and was very much concerned for the girl in turn.

Though the, definitely a Hell Fire Dragon Slayer, was distraught. She had ignored her own burns in favor of breaking down crying under the belief she had killed me.

Luckily, Wendy and Carla were both on scene in seconds.

I'd blasted my way back to the training area on make-shift wings as quickly as I could, and much to everyone's relief, I'd arrived with help barely a minute later.

And then Flare had surprised me.

She'd glomped me in relief, with a cry of, "Big brother."

...

What?

How was I meant to respond to that?

I settled on carrying the poor girl back to her home, just reassureing her everything was alright.

The girl, I knew, had latched on to us all quickly, likely because we were 'small' like her. Wendy I could understand, but myself and Carla weren't as... open? I guess, is the word. We weren't unfriendly or anything, but Wendy wore her heart on her sleeve and was actively trying to make friends. Myself and Carla, not so much, we knew we'd be leaving after all. We'd been kind and polite to her, and that's not to say we didn't like her, but we'd only known her for just over 2 weeks.

Admittedly, I had spent a lot of time with her, training her, so I can sort of see why she might relate me to a mentor of sorts. But a Big Brother? I don't understand how I could have had THAT much of an impact on her. Being completely honest I was still a little sore at the relatively new memory of my dead brother, as well. Even if it wasn't as fresh anymore, it still had an impact.

"Are you okay, Salem?" Our Sky Dragon Slayer queried, worriedly, eyes downcast.

I patted the sleeping Flare's head as I responded, "I'm fine Wendy. You know I've had worse, and I got my Barrier up in time."

"Is she okay, any scars?" I indicated the sleeping girl, checking her face for any lingering burns.

Wendy relaxed slightly, "No, she's okay now, she's healing really fast too."

"That's good," Was all I could say, burns were bad, painful. But on the face, well, they could be disfiguring.

I'm glad Flare won't have to deal with that.

The red head, had thankfully only received light 2nd degree burns, her magical resistance having stopped the worst of it. However, while her magic had began to settled in, it was still adapting her body to her magic. So, she was still somewhat vulnerable to her own magic at the moment.

"I'm sorry," Oh, Hestia, now Wendy was tearing up.

"For what?" Was my gentle response.

"I-I-I shouldn't have shown her h-how to," She sniffed loudly interrupting herself.

I sighed heavily but hugged the girl with my free arm, "Not your fault, we ALL should have explained it better."

Carla, who had been rubbing her sisters back soothingly the entire time, spoke up, "Indeed, this isn't your fault, we all failed to impress that she shouldn't copy you."

"To be completely honest, I wasn't aware she even COULD," I stated, "Wendy, this was a training accident, I'M the one teaching her, this is on me."

I slumped, pissed off at myself.

It had been a bad idea to show her Dragon Slayer magic, but I had let it happen anyway.

"Wendy, you're exhausted, I think it's time for an early night," Carla pulled the girl up and toward her sleeping bag.

"No, I'm fine," She rubbed her watery eyes but tellingly couldn't resist Carla's fretting.

She wasn't fine, she had just spent an hour fixing Flare back up, and had just given me a check up to boot. Not that I had needed it, but it helped calm both her and Flare down.

Worse she had been working with that rune circle before hand, she was exhausted, plain and simple.

Carla, of course, knew this, and wasn't having it, putting the tired girl into her sleeping bag.

I was frankly glad Carla had taken it so well, she had been pissed, then horrified and then scared, and finally that finished with pitty toward the Red headed girl.

But she had remained composed, to an extent at any rate, thankfully the moment I had returned unharmed, she had gone full mother hen on the distraught Flare.

I don't think she had it in her to be mad at the red head considering her condition when they had arrived, she was just stressed at the situation.

"Big Brother," The girl mumbled, causing me to sigh at the reminder.

What the hell do I do about this?

"She could do worse," Carla told me stroking her sister's hair as Wendy faded into her dreams.

I looked up toward the Exceed turned human, confused and curious.

My feelings must have shown because Carla quickly responded, "Honestly, she's scared, Salem, her magic's extremely dangerous, like your's. Who better to teach her not to be dangerous, to keep her safe from herself?"

On the 16th day I'd brought the regressing Flare out with me again, she'd had a day of rest and physically she didn't even need that, mentally, however?

She was latched onto me like glue, and wasn't interacting much with anyone, she WAS responding, but was stuck in her own head.

"Alright Red, I think its time I showed you something," I stated firmly, but gently.

She was hunched over herself, but did look up at me.

"Look, Flare," I started softly, "I know what its like to be afraid of your own magic, I DON'T blame you, alright?"

The girl simply hugged my arm.

"Right, time for a demonstration," I nodded, more to myself, glad I'd warned Carla and Wendy ahead of time.

It wasn't hard to get Wendy to agree, concerned as she was, Carla had just given me a serious nod, trusting me.

I looked down towards the Red head, "You think you're dangerous, and you are, but so is a child with a knife, the only way to not be dangerous is to control it."

Shaking her off of my arm, she latched onto my side instead, but I brought both hands up and started calling on my magic, "I am very dangerous Flare, but only when I want to be."

I paused, however, and left the magic buzzing under my skin, instead routing around the bag I'd brought with me, bringing out a pair of ear muffs.

After what had happened at the first slaver camp, I'd made sure to have some back up plans, least I deafen the girls again.

"Here," I put the ear muffs on her head and pushed them over her ears, she didn't resist.

Alright show time, I retook my position.

Mentally I was so very glad I'd taken us to the opposite side of the village, away from Wendy and Carla.

This was the most powerful attack I had, that I could control, I closed the AOE by shortening my stance, both hands almost together chest height, then I shaped the magical charge again.

In essence, with this attack I'd finally done what I'd set out to do when I'd first used Ground Zero and tried to refine it, I could directed it.

It hadn't even been intentional, but what I'd done at that first slaver camp had scared me, and while practicing with Full Force, and adding properties from High Impact, I'd made this.

It wasn't quite as powerful as Ground Zero, it lost energy in transit to the target, but it was close enough, and more importantly could be launch away from my friends.

The name seemed both appropriate because of what it did, and because of how similar it looked to its name sake, only in orange.

"FULL YIELD, FINAL FLASH!"

The blow back was intense, the world shook, the air, the ground, the detonation magic screamed toward its target as the beam of energy vaporized anything in its path, until it found something hard enough to trigger it.

I mentally triggered the magic seconds before, saving the mountain's side.

BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

Even at this distance it was loud, bright, the ground full on moved for a second, and then the pressure wave hit.

Phump!

Around 3 acres of forest disintegrated turning into shrapnel shredding everything around it.

A high yield was similar to Wendy's Sky Dragon roar, but I could only pull it off 3 times at once. This? This was everything.

I panted, and buckled slightly, spent, out of magic.

Rock and dirt fell back to earth.

Thats right, I can effectively use kai blasts, suck it, though I suppose high impact could count to.

Now granted it was EXTREMELY weak by those standards, and I'm 90 percent sure if Wendy put her all into a single Sky Dragon's Roar it would be thrice as destructive.

Nor was my attack as precise, for that matter.

But still, I could contend now, I was on the right path and getting into the right weight class for the coming fights at the start of canon.

I patted Flare on the head who stared in shock and awe, breaking her sight away from it, to look at me.

"So if I can hold all THAT back, what makes you think I can't teach you the same? Come on trust your big bro," I grinned at her.

What can I say, this IS Fairy Tail, and I couldn't just leave the poor girl to wallow in misery.

If a Big Brother is what she needs, a Big Brother she shall have.

It was the 20th day now and in just one more day it will have been 3 weeks. It would be time for us to help power Wendy's Milky way spell.

I'd be lying if I said I wasn't nervous.

Flare was out of her funk now, desperate to learn to control her magic. Wendy had also begun helping more, her knowledge on Dragon Slayer Magic invaluable.

This time I had asked.

The bluette while still a little nervous at showing the red head again, and teaching her, was doing fine, well, mostly, I had helped.

It wasn't all that time consuming either we just sort of worked as a team again, training the girl come evening.

Why evening?

Because mornings were now spent working on the Milky Way spell. All of us needed the theory, and practicing with it was draining, so the afternoon was needed for recovery time.

Speaking of.

"Wendy?" I groaned slummed on the ground, "How was that?"

The Sky Dragon Slayer grinned tiredly, "It worked!"

"Hallelujah," I gasped out.

"Finally," Carla commented equally tired.

Flare just groaned, unable to comment.

The Red head was getting better, but when all was said and done she was still a novice, no matter how talented, plus she only had a couple of days practice at working the runes.

It had worked though, we had finally used the spell with all four of us powering it.

As a side effect, I had been right, all the strain on our core's had increased our reserves.

I was sitting at around 45 seconds powering the circle, Carla was at 2 minutes exactly, but Wendy was now at a full 3 minutes 20 seconds, which was nuts.

That still wasn't as crazy as Flare, even after only 3 weeks of having magic she could hold it for 50 seconds, on her first try.

That... is not fair.

I sighed pulling myself up, that was only as a base though, powering the rune with the spell active would be far more draining.

"How long will we have?" I questioned.

Wendy frowned for a moment tilting her head in thought, "Hmm, maybe a minute?"

"That isn't very long," I frowned back.

Wendy looked down saddly.

"Oh, err," Think dumbass, "OH! we could always explain what we're doing and ask our questions before hand, I mean, I assume they can hear us."

"Besides that we can always repeat the spell," Carla pitched in.

"Umm, yeah, I guess," She looked unsure, but after several seconds of pause, she nodded resolutely, "Yeah!"

"I wonder what they look like?" Flare panted out, still a little out of it.

"Don't know," Or at least I shouldn't.

Oh that'll work, "Well, Wendy, what did your mum look like, might give us an idea, yeah?"

The Bluette beamed, more than happy to explain.

A/N: I'm back, wedding went well.

Also, happy Halloween/Samhain depending on how you see it.

Now, on to business:

Lets be honest here even at the start of canon Natsu basically took out a city street BY ACCIDENT, and only a little later both Natsu and Gajeel ripped through what were effectively castle walls like tissue paper when it wasn't even their target.

Fairy tail characters have always been crazy strong, they just got even stronger as time passed.

Salem HAS to be this strong to even be a low ranked contender at MINIMUM, at least in his mind, and while he has the power to do that now, its with a massive amount of conscious effort.

Having said that he's still missing an important piece, combat experience against an equal, and against another wizard.

They will be getting that in the next mini arc but not now, because when all is said and done, while the team has made an impact in the desert, they've also been constantly on the move, and if Seven tried to deal with a couple of children attacking what are meant to be 'rogue' slavers, it could lead to war. The country Seven is already pushing it as is but sending full blown mage hunter units into Fiore would be too much. Theres other political red tape on there side, but ultimately theres not much they can do, but they ARE aware of them by now.